|
|
|
|
|
The shadows of verdure are always somewhat blue, and so is every
|
|
|
shadow of every object; and they assume this hue more in proportion
|
|
|
as they are remote from the eye, and less in proportion as they are
|
|
|
nearer. The leaves which reflect the blue of the atmosphere always
|
|
|
present themselves to the eye edgewise.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE ILLUMINATED PART OF VERDURE AND OF MOUNTAINS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The illuminated portion, at a great distance, will appear most
|
|
|
nearly of its natural colour where the strongest light falls upon
|
|
|
it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
438.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TREES THAT ARE LIGHTED BY THE SUN AND BY THE ATMOSPHERE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In trees that are illuminated [both] by the sun and the atmosphere
|
|
|
and that have leaves of a dark colour, one side will be illuminated
|
|
|
by the atmosphere [only] and in consequence of this light will tend
|
|
|
to blueness, while on the other side they will be illuminated by the
|
|
|
atmosphere and the sun; and the side which the eye sees illuminated
|
|
|
by the sun will reflect light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
439.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF DEPICTING A FOREST SCENE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The trees and plants which are most thickly branched with slender
|
|
|
branches ought to have less dark shadow than those trees and plants
|
|
|
which, having broader leaves, will cast more shadow.
|
|
|
|
|
|
440.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the position of the eye which sees that portion of a tree
|
|
|
illuminated which turns towards the light, one tree will never be
|
|
|
seen to be illuminated equally with the other. To prove this, let
|
|
|
the eye be _c_ which sees the two trees _b d_ which are illuminated
|
|
|
by the sun _a_; I say that this eye _c_ will not see the light in
|
|
|
the same proportion to the shade, in one tree as in the other.
|
|
|
Because, the tree which is nearest to the sun will display so much
|
|
|
the stronger shadow than the more distant one, in proportion as one
|
|
|
tree is nearer to the rays of the sun that converge to the eye than
|
|
|
the other; &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You see that the eye _c_ sees nothing of the tree _d_ but shadow,
|
|
|
while the same eye _c_ sees the tree _b_ half in light and half in
|
|
|
shade.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When a tree is seen from below, the eye sees the top of it as placed
|
|
|
within the circle made by its boughs[23].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Remember, O Painter! that the variety of depth of shade in any one
|
|
|
particular species of tree is in proportion to the rarity or density
|
|
|
of their branches.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The two lower sketches on the left of Pl XXVIII, No. 3,
|
|
|
refer to lines 21-23. The upper sketch has apparently been effaced
|
|
|
by Leonardo himself.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The distribution of light and shade with reference to the position
|
|
|
of the spectator (441-443).
|
|
|
|
|
|
441.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shadows of trees placed in a landscape do not display themselves
|
|
|
in the same position in the trees on the right hand and those on the
|
|
|
left; still more so if the sun is to the right or left. As is proved
|
|
|
by the 4th which says: Opaque bodies placed between the light and
|
|
|
the eye display themselves entirely in shadow; and by the 5th: The
|
|
|
eye when placed between the opaque body and the light sees the
|
|
|
opaque body entirely illuminated. And by the 6th: When the eye and
|
|
|
the opaque body are placed between darkness and light, it will be
|
|
|
seen half in shadow and half in light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See the figure on the right hand side of Pl. XXVIII, No.
|
|
|
3. The first five lines of the text are written below the diagram
|
|
|
and above it are the last eight lines of the text, given as No.
|
|
|
461.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
442.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE HERBS OF THE FIELD.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the plants which take a shadow from the plants which spring among
|
|
|
them, those which are on this side [in front] of the shadow have the
|
|
|
stems lighted up on a background of shadow, and the plants on which
|
|
|
the shadows fall have their stems dark on a light background; that
|
|
|
is on the background beyond the shadow.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TREES WHICH ARE BETWEEN THE EYE AND THE LIGHT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the trees which are between the eye and the light the part in
|
|
|
front will be light; but this light will be broken by the
|
|
|
ramifications of transparent leaves--being seen from the under
|
|
|
side--and lustrous leaves--being seen from the upper side; and the
|
|
|
background below and behind will be dark green, being in shadow from
|
|
|
the front portion of the said tree. This occurs in trees placed
|
|
|
above the eye.
|
|
|
|
|
|
443.
|
|
|
|
|
|
FROM WHENCE TO DEPICT A LANDSCAPE
|
|
|
|
|
|
Landscapes should be represented so that the trees may be half in
|
|
|
light and half in shadow; but it is better to do them when the sun
|
|
|
is covered with clouds, for then the trees are lighted by the
|
|
|
general light of the sky, and the general darkness of the earth. And
|
|
|
then they are darkest in certain parts in proportion as those parts
|
|
|
are nearest to the middle of the tree and to the earth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The effects of morning light (444-448).
|
|
|
|
|
|
444.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TREES TO THE SOUTH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the sun is in the east the trees to the South and to the North
|
|
|
have almost as much light as shadow. But a greater share of light in
|
|
|
proportion as they lie to the West and a greater share of shadow in
|
|
|
proportion as they lie to the East.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF MEADOWS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the sun is in the East the verdure of the meadows and of other
|
|
|
small plants is of a most beautiful green from being transparent to
|
|
|
the sun; this does not occur in the meadows to the West, and in
|
|
|
those to the South and North the grass is of a moderately brilliant
|
|
|
green.
|
|
|
|
|
|
445.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE 4 POINTS OF THE COMPASS [IN LANDSCAPES].
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the sun is in the East all the portions of plants lighted by it
|
|
|
are of a most lively verdure, and this happens because the leaves
|
|
|
lighted by the sun within the half of the horizon that is the
|
|
|
Eastern half, are transparent; and within the Western semicircle the
|
|
|
verdure is of a dull hue and the moist air is turbid and of the
|
|
|
colour of grey ashes, not being transparent like that in the East,
|
|
|
which is quite clear and all the more so in proportion as it is
|
|
|
moister.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shadows of the trees to the East cover a large portion of them
|
|
|
and are darker in proportion as the foliage of the trees is thicker.
|
|
|
|
|
|
446.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TREES IN THE EAST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the sun is in the East the trees seen towards the East will
|
|
|
have the light which surrounds them all round their shadows,
|
|
|
excepting on the side towards the earth; unless the tree has been
|
|
|
pruned [below] in the past year. And the trees to the South and
|
|
|
North will be half in shade and half in light, and more or less in
|
|
|
shade or in light in proportion as they are more or less to the East
|
|
|
or to the West.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The [position of] the eye above or below varies the shadows and
|
|
|
lights in trees, inasmuch as the eye placed above sees the tree with
|
|
|
the little shadow, and the eye placed below with a great deal of
|
|
|
shadow.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The colour of the green in plants varies as much as their species.
|
|
|
|
|
|
447.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SHADOWS IN TREES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The sun being in the East [to the right], the trees to the West [or
|
|
|
left] of the eye will show in small relief and almost imperceptible
|
|
|
gradations, because the atmosphere which lies between the eye and
|
|
|
those trees is very dense [Footnote 7: _per la 7a di questo_. This
|
|
|
possibly referred to something written on the seventh page of this
|
|
|
note book marked _G_. Unfortunately it has been cut out and lost.],
|
|
|
see the 7th of this--and they have no shade; for though a shadow
|
|
|
exists in every detail of the ramification, it results that the
|
|
|
images of the shade and light that reach the eye are confused and
|
|
|
mingled together and cannot be perceived on account of their
|
|
|
minuteness. And the principal lights are in the middle of the trees,
|
|
|
and the shadows to wards the edges; and their separation is shown by
|
|
|
the shadows of the intervals between the trees; but when the forests
|
|
|
are thick with trees the thin edges are but little seen.
|
|
|
|
|
|
448.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TREES TO THE EAST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the sun is in the East the trees are darker towards the middle
|
|
|
while their edges are light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The effects of midday light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
449.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OBJECTS IN HIGH LIGHT SHOW BUT LITTLE, BUT BETWEEN LIGHT AND SHADOW
|
|
|
THEY STAND OUT WELL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To represent a landscape choose that the sun shall be at noon and
|
|
|
look towards the West or East and then draw. And if you turn towards
|
|
|
the North, every object placed on that side will have no shadow,
|
|
|
particularly those which are nearest to the [direction of the]
|
|
|
shadow of your head. And if you turn towards the South every object
|
|
|
on that side will be wholly in shadow. All the trees which are
|
|
|
towards the sun and have the atmosphere for their background are
|
|
|
dark, and the other trees which lie against that darkness will be
|
|
|
black [very dark] in the middle and lighter towards the edges.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The appearance of trees in the distance (450. 451).
|
|
|
|
|
|
450.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SPACES [SHOWING THE SKY] IN TREES THEMSELVES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The spaces between the parts in the mass of trees, and the spaces
|
|
|
between the trees in the air, are, at great distances, invisible to
|
|
|
the eye; for, where it is an effort [even] to see the whole it is
|
|
|
most difficult to discern the parts.--But a confused mixture is the
|
|
|
result, partaking chiefly of the [hue] which predominates. The
|
|
|
spaces between the leaves consist of particles of illuminated air
|
|
|
which are very much smaller than the tree and are lost sight of
|
|
|
sooner than the tree; but it does not therefore follow that they are
|
|
|
not there. Hence, necessarily, a compounded [effect] is produced of
|
|
|
the sky and of the shadows of the tree in shade, which both together
|
|
|
strike the eye which sees them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TREES WHICH CONCEAL THESE SPACES IN ONE ANOTHER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That part of a tree will show the fewest spaces, behind which a
|
|
|
large number of trees are standing between the tree and the air
|
|
|
[sky]; thus in the tree _a_ the spaces are not concealed nor in _b_,
|
|
|
as there is no tree behind. But in _c_ only half shows the spaces
|
|
|
filled up by the tree _d_, and part of the tree _d_ is filled up by
|
|
|
the tree _e_ and a little farther on all the spaces in the mass of
|
|
|
the trees are lost, and only that at the side remains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
451.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TREES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
What outlines are seen in trees at a distance against the sky which
|
|
|
serves as their background?
|
|
|
|
|
|
The outlines of the ramification of trees, where they lie against
|
|
|
the illuminated sky, display a form which more nearly approaches the
|
|
|
spherical on proportion as they are remote, and the nearer they are
|
|
|
the less they appear in this spherical form; as in the first tree
|
|
|
_a_ which, being near to the eye, displays the true form of its
|
|
|
ramification; but this shows less in _b_ and is altogether lost in
|
|
|
_c_, where not merely the branches of the tree cannot be seen but
|
|
|
the whole tree is distinguished with difficulty. Every object in
|
|
|
shadow, of whatever form it may be, at a great distance appears to
|
|
|
be spherical. And this occurs because, if it is a square body, at a
|
|
|
very short distance it loses its angles, and a little farther off it
|
|
|
loses still more of its smaller sides which remain. And thus before
|
|
|
the whole is lost [to sight] the parts are lost, being smaller than
|
|
|
the whole; as a man, who in such a distant position loses his legs,
|
|
|
arms and head before [the mass of] his body, then the outlines of
|
|
|
length are lost before those of breadth, and where they have become
|
|
|
equal it would be a square if the angles remained; but as they are
|
|
|
lost it is round.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The sketch No. 4, Pl. XXVIII, belongs to this passage.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The cast shadow of trees (452. 453).
|
|
|
|
|
|
452.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The image of the shadow of any object of uniform breadth can never
|
|
|
be [exactly] the same as that of the body which casts it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. XXVIII, No. 5.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Light and shade on groups of trees (453-457).
|
|
|
|
|
|
453.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All trees seen against the sun are dark towards the middle and this
|
|
|
shadow will be of the shape of the tree when apart from others.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shadows cast by trees on which the sun shines are as dark as
|
|
|
those of the middle of the tree.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shadow cast by a tree is never less than the mass of the tree
|
|
|
but becomes taller in proportion as the spot on which it falls,
|
|
|
slopes towards the centre of the world.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shadow will be densest in the middle of the tree when the tree
|
|
|
has the fewest branches.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The three diagrams which accompany this text are placed,
|
|
|
in the original, before lines 7-11. At the spots marked _B_ Leonardo
|
|
|
wrote _Albero_ (tree). At _A_ is the word _Sole_ (sun), at _C Monte_
|
|
|
(mountain) at _D piano_ (plain) and at _E cima_ (summit).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Every branch participates of the central shadow of every other
|
|
|
branch and consequently [of that] of the whole tree.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The form of any shadow from a branch or tree is circumscribed by the
|
|
|
light which falls from the side whence the light comes; and this
|
|
|
illumination gives the shape of the shadow, and this may be of the
|
|
|
distance of a mile from the side where the sun is.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If it happens that a cloud should anywhere overshadow some part of a
|
|
|
hill the [shadow of the] trees there will change less than in the
|
|
|
plains; for these trees on the hills have their branches thicker,
|
|
|
because they grow less high each year than in the plains. Therefore
|
|
|
as these branches are dark by nature and being so full of shade, the
|
|
|
shadow of the clouds cannot darken them any more; but the open
|
|
|
spaces between the trees, which have no strong shadow change very
|
|
|
much in tone and particularly those which vary from green; that is
|
|
|
ploughed lands or fallen mountains or barren lands or rocks. Where
|
|
|
the trees are against the atmosphere they appear all the same
|
|
|
colour--if indeed they are not very close together or very thickly
|
|
|
covered with leaves like the fir and similar trees. When you see the
|
|
|
trees from the side from which the sun lights them, you will see
|
|
|
them almost all of the same tone, and the shadows in them will be
|
|
|
hidden by the leaves in the light, which come between your eye and
|
|
|
those shadows.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TREES AT A SHORT DISTANCE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 29: The heading _alberi vicini_ (trees at a short
|
|
|
distance) is in the original manuscript written in the margin.] When
|
|
|
the trees are situated between the sun and the eye, beyond the
|
|
|
shadow which spreads from their centre, the green of their leaves
|
|
|
will be seen transparent; but this transparency will be broken in
|
|
|
many places by the leaves and boughs in shadow which will come
|
|
|
between you and them, or, in their upper portions, they will be
|
|
|
accompanied by many lights reflected from the leaves.
|
|
|
|
|
|
454.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The trees of the landscape stand out but little from each other;
|
|
|
because their illuminated portions come against the illuminated
|
|
|
portions of those beyond and differ little from them in light and
|
|
|
shade.
|
|
|
|
|
|
455.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of trees seen from below and against the light, one beyond the other
|
|
|
and near together. The topmost part of the first will be in great
|
|
|
part transparent and light, and will stand out against the dark
|
|
|
portion of the second tree. And thus it will be with all in
|
|
|
succession that are placed under the same conditions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let _s_ be the light, and _r_ the eye, _c d n_ the first tree, _a b
|
|
|
c_ the second. Then I say that _r_, the eye, will see the portion _c
|
|
|
f_ in great part transparent and lighted by the light _s_ which
|
|
|
falls upon it from the opposite side, and it will see it, on a dark
|
|
|
ground _b c_ because that is the dark part and shadow of the tree _a
|
|
|
b c_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But if the eye is placed at _t_ it will see _o p_ dark on the light
|
|
|
background _n g_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the transparent and shadowy parts of trees, that which is nearest
|
|
|
to you is the darkest.
|
|
|
|
|
|
456.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That part of a tree which has shadow for background, is all of one
|
|
|
tone, and wherever the trees or branches are thickest they will be
|
|
|
darkest, because there are no little intervals of air. But where the
|
|
|
boughs lie against a background of other boughs, the brighter parts
|
|
|
are seen lightest and the leaves lustrous from the sunlight falling
|
|
|
on them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
457.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the composition of leafy trees be careful not to repeat too often
|
|
|
the same colour of one tree against the same colour of another
|
|
|
[behind it]; but vary it with a lighter, or a darker, or a stronger
|
|
|
green.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the treatment of light for landscapes (458-464).
|
|
|
|
|
|
458.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The landscape has a finer azure [tone] when, in fine weather the sun
|
|
|
is at noon than at any other time of the day, because the air is
|
|
|
purified of moisture; and looking at it under that aspect you will
|
|
|
see the trees of a beautiful green at the outside and the shadows
|
|
|
dark towards the middle; and in the remoter distance the atmosphere
|
|
|
which comes between you and them looks more beautiful when there is
|
|
|
something dark beyond. And still the azure is most beautiful. The
|
|
|
objects seen from the side on which the sun shines will not show you
|
|
|
their shadows. But, if you are lower than the sun, you can see what
|
|
|
is not seen by the sun and that will be all in shade. The leaves of
|
|
|
the trees, which come between you and the sun are of two principal
|
|
|
colours which are a splendid lustre of green, and the reflection of
|
|
|
the atmosphere which lights up the objects which cannot be seen by
|
|
|
the sun, and the shaded portions which only face the earth, and the
|
|
|
darkest which are surrounded by something that is not dark. The
|
|
|
trees in the landscape which are between you and the sun are far
|
|
|
more beautiful than those you see when you are between the sun and
|
|
|
them; and this is so because those which face the sun show their
|
|
|
leaves as transparent towards the ends of their branches, and those
|
|
|
that are not transparent--that is at the ends--reflect the light;
|
|
|
and the shadows are dark because they are not concealed by any
|
|
|
thing.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The trees, when you place yourself between them and the sun, will
|
|
|
only display to you their light and natural colour, which, in
|
|
|
itself, is not very strong, and besides this some reflected lights
|
|
|
which, being against a background which does not differ very much
|
|
|
from themselves in tone, are not conspicuous; and if you are lower
|
|
|
down than they are situated, they may also show those portions on
|
|
|
which the light of the sun does not fall and these will be dark.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the Wind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But, if you are on the side whence the wind blows, you will see the
|
|
|
trees look very much lighter than on the other sides, and this
|
|
|
happens because the wind turns up the under side of the leaves,
|
|
|
which, in all trees, is much whiter than the upper sides; and, more
|
|
|
especially, will they be very light indeed if the wind blows from
|
|
|
the quarter where the sun is, and if you have your back turned to
|
|
|
it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: At _S_, in the original is the word _Sole_ (sun) and at
|
|
|
_N parte di nuvolo_ (the side of the clouds).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
459.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the sun is covered by clouds, objects are less conspicuous,
|
|
|
because there is little difference between the light and shade of
|
|
|
the trees and of the buildings being illuminated by the brightness
|
|
|
of the atmosphere which surrounds the objects in such a way that the
|
|
|
shadows are few, and these few fade away so that their outline is
|
|
|
lost in haze.
|
|
|
|
|
|
460.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TREES AND LIGHTS ON THEM.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The best method of practice in representing country scenes, or I
|
|
|
should say landscapes with their trees, is to choose them so that
|
|
|
the sun is covered with clouds so that the landscape receives an
|
|
|
universal light and not the direct light of the sun, which makes the
|
|
|
shadows sharp and too strongly different from the lights.
|
|
|
|
|
|
461.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In landscapes which represent [a scene in] winter. The mountains
|
|
|
should not be shown blue, as we see in the mountains in the summer.
|
|
|
And this is proved [Footnote 5. 6.: _Per la_ 4_a di questo_. It is
|
|
|
impossible to ascertain what this quotation refers to. _Questo_
|
|
|
certainly does not mean the MS. in hand, nor any other now known to
|
|
|
us. The same remark applies to the phrase in line 15: _per la_ 2_a
|
|
|
di questo_.] in the 4th of this which says: Among mountains seen
|
|
|
from a great distance those will look of the bluest colour which are
|
|
|
in themselves the darkest; hence, when the trees are stripped of
|
|
|
their leaves, they will show a bluer tinge which will be in itself
|
|
|
darker; therefore, when the trees have lost their leaves they will
|
|
|
look of a gray colour, while, with their leaves, they are green, and
|
|
|
in proportion as the green is darker than the grey hue the green
|
|
|
will be of a bluer tinge than the gray. Also by the 2nd of this: The
|
|
|
shadows of trees covered with leaves are darker than the shadows of
|
|
|
those trees which have lost their leaves in proportion as the trees
|
|
|
covered with leaves are denser than those without leaves--and thus
|
|
|
my meaning is proved.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The definition of the blue colour of the atmosphere explains why the
|
|
|
landscape is bluer in the summer than in the winter.
|
|
|
|
|
|
462.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING IN A LANDSCAPE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the slope of a hill comes between the eye and the horizon,
|
|
|
sloping towards the eye, while the eye is opposite the middle of the
|
|
|
height of this slope, then that hill will increase in darkness
|
|
|
throughout its length. This is proved by the 7th of this which says
|
|
|
that a tree looks darkest when it is seen from below; the
|
|
|
proposition is verified, since this hill will, on its upper half
|
|
|
show all its trees as much from the side which is lighted by the
|
|
|
light of the sky, as from that which is in shade from the darkness
|
|
|
of the earth; whence it must result that these trees are of a medium
|
|
|
darkness. And from this [middle] spot towards the base of the hill,
|
|
|
these trees will be lighter by degrees by the converse of the 7th
|
|
|
and by the said 7th: For trees so placed, the nearer they are to the
|
|
|
summit of the hill the darker they necessarily become. But this
|
|
|
darkness is not in proportion to the distance, by the 8th of this
|
|
|
which says: That object shows darkest which is [seen] in the
|
|
|
clearest atmosphere; and by the 10th: That shows darkest which
|
|
|
stands out against a lighter background.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The quotation in this passage again cannot be verified.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
463.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF LANDSCAPES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The colours of the shadows in mountains at a great distance take a
|
|
|
most lovely blue, much purer than their illuminated portions. And
|
|
|
from this it follows that when the rock of a mountain is reddish the
|
|
|
illuminated portions are violet (?) and the more they are lighted
|
|
|
the more they display their proper colour.
|
|
|
|
|
|
464.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A place is most luminous when it is most remote from mountains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the treatment of light for views of towns (465-469).
|
|
|
|
|
|
465.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF LIGHT AND SHADOW IN A TOWN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the sun is in the East and the eye is above the centre of a
|
|
|
town, the eye will see the Southern part of the town with its roofs
|
|
|
half in shade and half in light, and the same towards the North; the
|
|
|
Eastern side will be all in shadow and the Western will be all in
|
|
|
light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
466.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the houses of a town, in which the divisions between the houses
|
|
|
may be distinguished by the light which fall on the mist at the
|
|
|
bottom. If the eye is above the houses the light seen in the space
|
|
|
that is between one house and the next sinks by degrees into thicker
|
|
|
mist; and yet, being less transparent, it appears whiter; and if the
|
|
|
houses are some higher than the others, since the true [colour] is
|
|
|
always more discernible through the thinner atmosphere, the houses
|
|
|
will look darker in proportion as they are higher up. Let _n o p q_
|
|
|
represent the various density of the atmosphere thick with moisture,
|
|
|
_a_ being the eye, the house _b c_ will look lightest at the bottom,
|
|
|
because it is in a thicker atmosphere; the lines _c d f_ will appear
|
|
|
equally light, for although _f_ is more distant than _c_, it is
|
|
|
raised into a thinner atmosphere, if the houses _b e_ are of the
|
|
|
same height, because they cross a brightness which is varied by
|
|
|
mist, but this is only because the line of the eye which starts from
|
|
|
above ends by piercing a lower and denser atmosphere at _d_ than at
|
|
|
_b_. Thus the line a _f_ is lower at _f_ than at _c_; and the house
|
|
|
_f_ will be seen darker at _e_ from the line _e k_ as far as _m_,
|
|
|
than the tops of the houses standing in front of it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
467.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TOWNS OR OTHER BUILDINGS SEEN IN THE EVENING OR THE MORNING
|
|
|
THROUGH THE MIST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of buildings seen at a great distance in the evening or the morning,
|
|
|
as in mist or dense atmosphere, only those portions are seen in
|
|
|
brightness which are lighted up by the sun which is near the
|
|
|
horizon; and those portions which are not lighted up by the sun
|
|
|
remain almost of the same colour and medium tone as the mist.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY OBJECTS WHICH ARE HIGH UP AND AT A DISTANCE ARE DARKER THAN THE
|
|
|
LOWER ONES, EVEN IF THE MIST IS UNIFORMLY DENSE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of objects standing in a mist or other dense atmosphere, whether
|
|
|
from vapour or smoke or distance, those will be most visible which
|
|
|
are the highest. And among objects of equal height that will be the
|
|
|
darkest [strongest] which has for background the deepest mist. Thus
|
|
|
the eye _h_ looking at _a b c_, towers of equal height, one with
|
|
|
another, sees _c_ the top of the first tower at _r_, at two degrees
|
|
|
of depth in the mist; and sees the height of the middle tower _b_
|
|
|
through one single degree of mist. Therefore the top of the tower
|
|
|
_c_ appears stronger than the top of the tower _b_, &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
468.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SMOKE OF A TOWN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Smoke is seen better and more distinctly on the Eastern side than on
|
|
|
the Western when the sun is in the East; and this arises from two
|
|
|
causes; the first is that the sun, with its rays, shines through the
|
|
|
particles of the smoke and lights them up and makes them visible.
|
|
|
The second is that the roofs of the houses seen in the East at this
|
|
|
time are in shadow, because their obliquity does not allow of their
|
|
|
being illuminated by the sun. And the same thing occurs with dust;
|
|
|
and both one and the other look the lighter in proportion as they
|
|
|
are denser, and they are densest towards the middle.
|
|
|
|
|
|
469.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF SMOKE AND DUST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the sun is in the East the smoke of cities will not be visible in
|
|
|
the West, because on that side it is not seen penetrated by the
|
|
|
solar rays, nor on a dark background; since the roofs of the houses
|
|
|
turn the same side to the eye as they turn towards the sun, and on
|
|
|
this light background the smoke is not very visible.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But dust, under the same aspect, will look darker than smoke being
|
|
|
of denser material than smoke which is moist.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The effect of wind on trees (470-473).
|
|
|
|
|
|
470.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF REPRESENTING WIND.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In representing wind, besides the bending of the boughs and the
|
|
|
reversing of their leaves towards the quarter whence the wind comes,
|
|
|
you should also represent them amid clouds of fine dust mingled with
|
|
|
the troubled air.
|
|
|
|
|
|
471.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe landscapes with the wind, and the water, and the setting
|
|
|
and rising of the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE WIND.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All the leaves which hung towards the earth by the bending of the
|
|
|
shoots with their branches, are turned up side down by the gusts of
|
|
|
wind, and here their perspective is reversed; for, if the tree is
|
|
|
between you and the quarter of the wind, the leaves which are
|
|
|
towards you remain in their natural aspect, while those on the
|
|
|
opposite side which ought to have their points in a contrary
|
|
|
direction have, by being turned over, their points turned towards
|
|
|
you.
|
|
|
|
|
|
472.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Trees struck by the force of the wind bend to the side towards which
|
|
|
the wind is blowing; and the wind being past they bend in the
|
|
|
contrary direction, that is in reverse motion.
|
|
|
|
|
|
473.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That portion of a tree which is farthest from the force which
|
|
|
strikes it is the most injured by the blow because it bears most
|
|
|
strain; thus nature has foreseen this case by thickening them in
|
|
|
that part where they can be most hurt; and most in such trees as
|
|
|
grow to great heights, as pines and the like. [Footnote: Compare the
|
|
|
sketch drawn with a pen and washed with Indian ink on Pl. XL, No. 1.
|
|
|
In the Vatican copy we find, under a section entitled '_del fumo_',
|
|
|
the following remark: _Era sotto di questo capitulo un rompimento di
|
|
|
montagna, per dentro delle quali roture scherzaua fiame di fuoco,
|
|
|
disegnate di penna et ombrate d'acquarella, da uedere cosa mirabile
|
|
|
et uiua (Ed. MANZI, p. 235. Ed. LUDWIG, Vol. I, 460). This appears
|
|
|
to refer to the left hand portion of the drawing here given from the
|
|
|
Windsor collection, and from this it must be inferred, that the leaf
|
|
|
as it now exists in the library of the Queen of England, was already
|
|
|
separated from the original MS. at the time when the Vatican copy
|
|
|
was made.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Light and shade on clouds (474-477).
|
|
|
|
|
|
474.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe how the clouds are formed and how they dissolve, and what
|
|
|
cause raises vapour.
|
|
|
|
|
|
475.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shadows in clouds are lighter in proportion as they are nearer
|
|
|
to the horizon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The drawing belonging to this was in black chalk and is
|
|
|
totally effaced.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
476.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When clouds come between the sun and the eye all the upper edges of
|
|
|
their round forms are light, and towards the middle they are dark,
|
|
|
and this happens because towards the top these edges have the sun
|
|
|
above them while you are below them; and the same thing happens with
|
|
|
the position of the branches of trees; and again the clouds, like
|
|
|
the trees, being somewhat transparent, are lighted up in part, and
|
|
|
at the edges they show thinner.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But, when the eye is between the cloud and the sun, the cloud has
|
|
|
the contrary effect to the former, for the edges of its mass are
|
|
|
dark and it is light towards the middle; and this happens because
|
|
|
you see the same side as faces the sun, and because the edges have
|
|
|
some transparency and reveal to the eye that portion which is hidden
|
|
|
beyond them, and which, as it does not catch the sunlight like that
|
|
|
portion turned towards it, is necessarily somewhat darker. Again, it
|
|
|
may be that you see the details of these rounded masses from the
|
|
|
lower side, while the sun shines on the upper side and as they are
|
|
|
not so situated as to reflect the light of the sun, as in the first
|
|
|
instance they remain dark.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The black clouds which are often seen higher up than those which are
|
|
|
illuminated by the sun are shaded by other clouds, lying between
|
|
|
them and the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again, the rounded forms of the clouds that face the sun, show their
|
|
|
edges dark because they lie against the light background; and to see
|
|
|
that this is true, you may look at the top of any cloud that is
|
|
|
wholly light because it lies against the blue of the atmosphere,
|
|
|
which is darker than the cloud.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: A drawing in red chalk from the Windsor collection (see
|
|
|
Pl. XXIX), representing a landscape with storm-clouds, may serve to
|
|
|
illustrate this section as well as the following one.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
477.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF CLOUDS, SMOKE AND DUST AND THE FLAMES OF A FURNACE OR OF A
|
|
|
BURNING KILN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The clouds do not show their rounded forms excepting on the sides
|
|
|
which face the sun; on the others the roundness is imperceptible
|
|
|
because they are in the shade. [Footnote: The text of this chapter
|
|
|
is given in facsimile on Pls. XXXVI and XXXVII. The two halves of
|
|
|
the leaf form but one in the original. On the margin close to lines
|
|
|
4 and 5 is the note: _rossore d'aria inverso l'orizonte_--(of the
|
|
|
redness of the atmosphere near the horizon). The sketches on the
|
|
|
lower portion of the page will be spoken of in No. 668.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the sun is in the East and the clouds in the West, the eye placed
|
|
|
between the sun and the clouds sees the edges of the rounded forms
|
|
|
composing these clouds as dark, and the portions which are
|
|
|
surrounded by this dark [edge] are light. And this occurs because
|
|
|
the edges of the rounded forms of these clouds are turned towards
|
|
|
the upper or lateral sky, which is reflected in them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Both the cloud and the tree display no roundness at all on their
|
|
|
shaded side.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On images reflected in water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
478.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Painters often deceive themselves, by representing water in which
|
|
|
they make the water reflect the objects seen by the man. But the
|
|
|
water reflects the object from one side and the man sees it from the
|
|
|
other; and it often happens that the painter sees an object from
|
|
|
below, and thus one and the same object is seen from hind part
|
|
|
before and upside down, because the water shows the image of the
|
|
|
object in one way, and the eye sees it in another.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of rainbows and rain (479. 480).
|
|
|
|
|
|
479.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The colours in the middle of the rainbow mingle together.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The bow in itself is not in the rain nor in the eye that sees it;
|
|
|
though it is generated by the rain, the sun, and the eye. The
|
|
|
rainbow is always seen by the eye that is between the rain and the
|
|
|
body of the sun; hence if the sun is in the East and the rain is in
|
|
|
the West it will appear on the rain in the West.
|
|
|
|
|
|
480.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the air is condensed into rain it would produce a vacuum if the
|
|
|
rest of the air did not prevent this by filling its place, as it
|
|
|
does with a violent rush; and this is the wind which rises in the
|
|
|
summer time, accompanied by heavy rain.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of flower seeds.
|
|
|
|
|
|
481.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All the flowers which turn towards the sun perfect their seeds; but
|
|
|
not the others; that is to say those which get only the reflection
|
|
|
of the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
IX.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The Practice of Painting._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_It is hardly necessary to offer any excuses for the division
|
|
|
carried out in the arrangement of the text into practical
|
|
|
suggestions and theoretical enquiries. It was evidently intended by
|
|
|
Leonardo himself as we conclude from incidental remarks in the MSS.
|
|
|
(for instance No_ 110_). The fact that this arrangement was never
|
|
|
carried out either in the old MS. copies or in any edition since, is
|
|
|
easily accounted for by the general disorder which results from the
|
|
|
provisional distribution of the various chapters in the old copies.
|
|
|
We have every reason to believe that the earliest copyists, in
|
|
|
distributing the materials collected by them, did not in the least
|
|
|
consider the order in which the original MS.lay before them._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_It is evident that almost all the chapters which refer to the
|
|
|
calling and life of the painter--and which are here brought together
|
|
|
in the first section (Nos._ 482-508_)--may be referred to two
|
|
|
distinct periods in Leonardo's life; most of them can be dated as
|
|
|
belonging to the year_ 1492 _or to_ 1515. _At about this later time
|
|
|
Leonardo may have formed the project of completing his Libro della
|
|
|
Pittura, after an interval of some years, as it would seem, during
|
|
|
which his interest in the subject had fallen somewhat into the
|
|
|
background._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_In the second section, which treats first of the artist's studio,
|
|
|
the construction of a suitable window forms the object of careful
|
|
|
investigations; the special importance attached to this by Leonardo
|
|
|
is sufficiently obvious. His theory of the incidence of light which
|
|
|
was fully discussed in a former part of this work, was to him by no
|
|
|
means of mere abstract value, but, being deduced, as he says, from
|
|
|
experience (or experiment) was required to prove its utility in
|
|
|
practice. Connected with this we find suggestions for the choice of
|
|
|
a light with practical hints as to sketching a picture and some
|
|
|
other precepts of a practical character which must come under
|
|
|
consideration in the course of completing the painting. In all this
|
|
|
I have followed the same principle of arrangement in the text as was
|
|
|
carried out in the Theory of Painting, thus the suggestions for the
|
|
|
Perspective of a picture, (Nos._ 536-569_), are followed by the
|
|
|
theory of light and shade for the practical method of optics (Nos._
|
|
|
548--566_) and this by the practical precepts or the treatment of
|
|
|
aerial perspective (_567--570_)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_In the passage on Portrait and Figure Painting the principles of
|
|
|
painting as applied to a bust and head are separated and placed
|
|
|
first, since the advice to figure painters must have some connection
|
|
|
with the principles of the treatment of composition by which they
|
|
|
are followed._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_But this arrangement of the text made it seem advisable not to pick
|
|
|
out the practical precepts as to the representation of trees and
|
|
|
landscape from the close connection in which they were originally
|
|
|
placed--unlike the rest of the practical precepts--with the theory
|
|
|
of this branch of the subject. They must therefore be sought under
|
|
|
the section entitled Botany for Painters._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_As a supplement to the_ Libro di Pittura _I have here added those
|
|
|
texts which treat of the Painter's materials,--as chalk, drawing
|
|
|
paper, colours and their preparation, of the management of oils and
|
|
|
varnishes; in the appendix are some notes on chemical substances.
|
|
|
Possibly some of these, if not all, may have stood in connection
|
|
|
with the preparation of colours. It is in the very nature of things
|
|
|
that Leonardo's incidental indications as to colours and the like
|
|
|
should be now-a-days extremely obscure and could only be explained
|
|
|
by professional experts--by them even in but few instances. It might
|
|
|
therefore have seemed advisable to reproduce exactly the original
|
|
|
text without offering any translation. The rendering here given is
|
|
|
merely an attempt to suggest what Leonardo's meaning may have been._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_LOMAZZO tells us in his_ Trattato dell'arte della Pittura, Scultura
|
|
|
ed Architettura (Milano 1584, libro II, Cap. XIV): "Va discorrendo
|
|
|
ed argomentando Leonardo Vinci in un suo libro letto da me (?)
|
|
|
questi anni passati, ch'egli scrisse di mano stanca ai prieghi di
|
|
|
LUDOVICO SFORZA duca di Milano, in determinazione di questa
|
|
|
questione, se e piu nobile la pittura o la scultura; dicendo che
|
|
|
quanto piu un'arte porta seco fatica di corpo, e sudore, tanto piu e
|
|
|
vile, e men pregiata". _But the existence of any book specially
|
|
|
written for Lodovico il Moro on the superiority of Painting over
|
|
|
sculpture is perhaps mythical. The various passages in praise of
|
|
|
Painting as compared not merely with Sculpture but with Poetry, are
|
|
|
scattered among MSS. of very different dates._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Besides, the way, in which the subject is discussed appears not to
|
|
|
support the supposition, that these texts were prepared at a special
|
|
|
request of the Duke._
|
|
|
|
|
|
I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MORAL PRECEPTS FOR THE STUDENT OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How to ascertain the dispositions for an artistic career.
|
|
|
|
|
|
482.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A WARNING CONCERNING YOUTHS WISHING TO BE PAINTERS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Many are they who have a taste and love for drawing, but no talent;
|
|
|
and this will be discernible in boys who are not diligent and never
|
|
|
finish their drawings with shading.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The course of instruction for an artist (483-485).
|
|
|
|
|
|
483.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The youth should first learn perspective, then the proportions of
|
|
|
objects. Then he may copy from some good master, to accustom himself
|
|
|
to fine forms. Then from nature, to confirm by practice the rules he
|
|
|
has learnt. Then see for a time the works of various masters. Then
|
|
|
get the habit of putting his art into practice and work.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The Vatican copy and numerous abridgements all place this
|
|
|
chapter at the beginning of the _Trattato_, and in consequence
|
|
|
DUFRESNE and all subsequent editors have done the same. In the
|
|
|
Vatican copy however all the general considerations on the relation
|
|
|
of painting to the other arts are placed first, as introductory.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
484.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE ORDER OF LEARNING TO DRAW.
|
|
|
|
|
|
First draw from drawings by good masters done from works of art and
|
|
|
from nature, and not from memory; then from plastic work, with the
|
|
|
guidance of the drawing done from it; and then from good natural
|
|
|
models and this you must put into practice.
|
|
|
|
|
|
485.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PRECEPTS FOR DRAWING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The artist ought first to exercise his hand by copying drawings from
|
|
|
the hand of a good master. And having acquired that practice, under
|
|
|
the criticism of his master, he should next practise drawing objects
|
|
|
in relief of a good style, following the rules which will presently
|
|
|
be given.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The study of the antique (486. 487).
|
|
|
|
|
|
486.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF DRAWING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Which is best, to draw from nature or from the antique? and which is
|
|
|
more difficult to do outlines or light and shade?
|
|
|
|
|
|
487.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is better to imitate [copy] the antique than modern work.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 486, 487: These are the only two passages in which
|
|
|
Leonardo alludes to the importance of antique art in the training of
|
|
|
an artist. The question asked in No. 486 remains unanswered by him
|
|
|
and it seems to me very doubtful whether the opinion stated in No.
|
|
|
487 is to be regarded as a reply to it. This opinion stands in the
|
|
|
MS. in a connection--as will be explained later on--which seems to
|
|
|
require us to limit its application to a single special case. At any
|
|
|
rate we may suspect that when Leonardo put the question, he felt
|
|
|
some hesitation as to the answer. Among his very numerous drawings I
|
|
|
have not been able to find a single study from the antique, though a
|
|
|
drawing in black chalk, at Windsor, of a man on horseback (PI.
|
|
|
LXXIII) may perhaps be a reminiscence of the statue of Marcus
|
|
|
Aurelius at Rome. It seems to me that the drapery in a pen and ink
|
|
|
drawing of a bust, also at Windsor, has been borrowed from an
|
|
|
antique model (Pl. XXX). G. G. Rossi has, I believe, correctly
|
|
|
interpreted Leonardo's feeling towards the antique in the following
|
|
|
note on this passage in manzi's edition, p. 501: "Sappiamo dalla
|
|
|
storia, che i valorosi artisti Toscani dell'eta dell'oro dell'arte
|
|
|
studiarono sugli antichi marmi raccolti dal Magnifico LORENZO DE'
|
|
|
MEDICI. Pare che il Vinci a tali monumenti non si accostasse. Quest'
|
|
|
uomo sempre riconosce per maestra la natura, e questo principio lo
|
|
|
stringeva alla sola imitazione di essa"--Compare No. 10, 26--28
|
|
|
footnote.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The necessity of anatomical knowledge (488. 489).
|
|
|
|
|
|
488.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is indispensable to a Painter who would be thoroughly familiar
|
|
|
with the limbs in all the positions and actions of which they are
|
|
|
capable, in the nude, to know the anatomy of the sinews, bones,
|
|
|
muscles and tendons so that, in their various movements and
|
|
|
exertions, he may know which nerve or muscle is the cause of each
|
|
|
movement and show those only as prominent and thickened, and not the
|
|
|
others all over [the limb], as many do who, to seem great
|
|
|
draughtsmen, draw their nude figures looking like wood, devoid of
|
|
|
grace; so that you would think you were looking at a sack of walnuts
|
|
|
rather than the human form, or a bundle of radishes rather than the
|
|
|
muscles of figures.
|
|
|
|
|
|
489.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW IT IS NECESSARY TO A PAINTER THAT HE SHOULD KNOW THE INTRINSIC
|
|
|
FORMS [STRUCTURE] OF MAN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The painter who is familiar with the nature of the sinews, muscles,
|
|
|
and tendons, will know very well, in giving movement to a limb, how
|
|
|
many and which sinews cause it; and which muscle, by swelling,
|
|
|
causes the contraction of that sinew; and which sinews, expanded
|
|
|
into the thinnest cartilage, surround and support the said muscle.
|
|
|
Thus he will variously and constantly demonstrate the different
|
|
|
muscles by means of the various attitudes of his figures, and will
|
|
|
not do, as many who, in a variety of movements, still display the
|
|
|
very same things [modelling] in the arms, back, breast and legs. And
|
|
|
these things are not to be regarded as minor faults.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How to acquire practice.
|
|
|
|
|
|
490.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF STUDY AND THE ORDER OF STUDY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I say that first you ought to learn the limbs and their mechanism,
|
|
|
and having this knowledge, their actions should come next, according
|
|
|
to the circumstances in which they occur in man. And thirdly to
|
|
|
compose subjects, the studies for which should be taken from natural
|
|
|
actions and made from time to time, as circumstances allow; and pay
|
|
|
attention to them in the streets and _piazze_ and fields, and note
|
|
|
them down with a brief indication of the forms; [Footnote 5: Lines
|
|
|
5-7 explained by the lower portion of the sketch No. 1 on Pl. XXXI.]
|
|
|
thus for a head make an o, and for an arm a straight or a bent line,
|
|
|
and the same for the legs and the body, [Footnote 7: Lines 5-7
|
|
|
explained by the lower portion of the sketch No. 1 on Pl. XXXI.] and
|
|
|
when you return home work out these notes in a complete form. The
|
|
|
Adversary says that to acquire practice and do a great deal of work
|
|
|
it is better that the first period of study should be employed in
|
|
|
drawing various compositions done on paper or on walls by divers
|
|
|
masters, and that in this way practice is rapidly gained, and good
|
|
|
methods; to which I reply that the method will be good, if it is
|
|
|
based on works of good composition and by skilled masters. But since
|
|
|
such masters are so rare that there are but few of them to be found,
|
|
|
it is a surer way to go to natural objects, than to those which are
|
|
|
imitated from nature with great deterioration, and so form bad
|
|
|
methods; for he who can go to the fountain does not go to the
|
|
|
water-jar.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This passage has been published by Dr. M. JORDAN, _Das
|
|
|
Malerbuck des L. da Vinci_, p. 89; his reading however varies
|
|
|
slightly from mine.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Industry and thoroughness the first conditions (491-493.)
|
|
|
|
|
|
491.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHAT RULES SHOULD BE GIVEN TO BOYS LEARNING TO PAINT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
We know for certain that sight is one of the most rapid actions we
|
|
|
can perform. In an instant we see an infinite number of forms, still
|
|
|
we only take in thoroughly one object at a time. Supposing that you,
|
|
|
Reader, were to glance rapidly at the whole of this written page,
|
|
|
you would instantly perceive that it was covered with various
|
|
|
letters; but you could not, in the time, recognise what the letters
|
|
|
were, nor what they were meant to tell. Hence you would need to see
|
|
|
them word by word, line by line to be able to understand the
|
|
|
letters. Again, if you wish to go to the top of a building you must
|
|
|
go up step by step; otherwise it will be impossible that you should
|
|
|
reach the top. Thus I say to you, whom nature prompts to pursue this
|
|
|
art, if you wish to have a sound knowledge of the forms of objects
|
|
|
begin with the details of them, and do not go on to the second
|
|
|
[step] till you have the first well fixed in memory and in practice.
|
|
|
And if you do otherwise you will throw away your time, or certainly
|
|
|
greatly prolong your studies. And remember to acquire diligence
|
|
|
rather than rapidity.
|
|
|
|
|
|
492.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW THAT DILIGENCE [ACCURACY] SHOULD FIRST BE LEARNT RATHER THAN
|
|
|
RAPID EXECUTION.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you, who draw, desire to study well and to good purpose, always
|
|
|
go slowly to work in your drawing; and discriminate in. the lights,
|
|
|
which have the highest degree of brightness, and to what extent and
|
|
|
likewise in the shadows, which are those that are darker than the
|
|
|
others and in what way they intermingle; then their masses and the
|
|
|
relative proportions of one to the other. And note in their
|
|
|
outlines, which way they tend; and which part of the lines is curved
|
|
|
to one side or the other, and where they are more or less
|
|
|
conspicuous and consequently broad or fine; and finally, that your
|
|
|
light and shade blend without strokes and borders [but] looking like
|
|
|
smoke. And when you have thus schooled your hand and your judgment
|
|
|
by such diligence, you will acquire rapidity before you are aware.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The artist's private life and choice of company (493-494).
|
|
|
|
|
|
493.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE LIFE OF THE PAINTER IN THE COUNTRY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A painter needs such mathematics as belong to painting. And the
|
|
|
absence of all companions who are alienated from his studies; his
|
|
|
brain must be easily impressed by the variety of objects, which
|
|
|
successively come before him, and also free from other cares
|
|
|
[Footnote 6: Leonardo here seems to be speaking of his own method of
|
|
|
work as displayed in his MSS. and this passage explains, at least in
|
|
|
part, the peculiarities in their arrangement.]. And if, when
|
|
|
considering and defining one subject, a second subject
|
|
|
intervenes--as happens when an object occupies the mind, then he
|
|
|
must decide which of these cases is the more difficult to work out,
|
|
|
and follow that up until it becomes quite clear, and then work out
|
|
|
the explanation of the other [Footnote 11: Leonardo here seems to be
|
|
|
speaking of his own method of work as displayed in his MSS. and this
|
|
|
passage explains, at least in part, the peculiarities in their
|
|
|
arrangement.]. And above all he must keep his mind as clear as the
|
|
|
surface of a mirror, which assumes colours as various as those of
|
|
|
the different objects. And his companions should be like him as to
|
|
|
their studies, and if such cannot be found he should keep his
|
|
|
speculations to himself alone, so that at last he will find no more
|
|
|
useful company [than his own].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the title line Leonardo had originally written _del
|
|
|
pictore filosofo_ (the philosophical painter), but he himself struck
|
|
|
out_filosofo_. Compare in No. 363 _pictora notomista_ (anatomical
|
|
|
painter). The original text is partly reproduced on Pl. CI.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
494.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE LIFE OF THE PAINTER IN HIS STUDIO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To the end that well-being of the body may not injure that of the
|
|
|
mind, the painter or draughtsman must remain solitary, and
|
|
|
particularly when intent on those studies and reflections which will
|
|
|
constantly rise up before his eye, giving materials to be well
|
|
|
stored in the memory. While you are alone you are entirely your own
|
|
|
[master] and if you have one companion you are but half your own,
|
|
|
and the less so in proportion to the indiscretion of his behaviour.
|
|
|
And if you have many companions you will fall deeper into the same
|
|
|
trouble. If you should say: "I will go my own way and withdraw
|
|
|
apart, the better to study the forms of natural objects", I tell
|
|
|
you, you will not be able to help often listening to their chatter.
|
|
|
And so, since one cannot serve two masters, you will badly fill the
|
|
|
part of a companion, and carry out your studies of art even worse.
|
|
|
And if you say: "I will withdraw so far that their words cannot
|
|
|
reach me and they cannot disturb me", I can tell you that you will
|
|
|
be thought mad. But, you see, you will at any rate be alone. And if
|
|
|
you must have companions ship find it in your studio. This may
|
|
|
assist you to have the advantages which arise from various
|
|
|
speculations. All other company may be highly mischievous.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The distribution of time for studying (495-497).
|
|
|
|
|
|
495.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF WHETHER IT IS BETTER TO DRAW WITH COMPANIONS OR NOT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I say and insist that drawing in company is much better than alone,
|
|
|
for many reasons. The first is that you would be ashamed to be seen
|
|
|
behindhand among the students, and such shame will lead you to
|
|
|
careful study. Secondly, a wholesome emulation will stimulate you to
|
|
|
be among those who are more praised than yourself, and this praise
|
|
|
of others will spur you on. Another is that you can learn from the
|
|
|
drawings of others who do better than yourself; and if you are
|
|
|
better than they, you can profit by your contempt for their defects,
|
|
|
while the praise of others will incite you to farther merits.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The contradiction by this passage of the foregoing
|
|
|
chapter is only apparent. It is quite clear, from the nature of the
|
|
|
reasoning which is here used to prove that it is more improving to
|
|
|
work with others than to work alone, that the studies of pupils only
|
|
|
are under consideration here.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
496.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF STUDYING, IN THE DARK, WHEN YOU WAKE, OR IN BED BEFORE YOU GO TO
|
|
|
SLEEP.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I myself have proved it to be of no small use, when in bed in the
|
|
|
dark, to recall in fancy the external details of forms previously
|
|
|
studied, or other noteworthy things conceived by subtle speculation;
|
|
|
and this is certainly an admirable exercise, and useful for
|
|
|
impressing things on the memory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
497.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE TIME FOR STUDYING SELECTION OF SUBJECTS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Winter evenings ought to be employed by young students in looking
|
|
|
over the things prepared during the summer; that is, all the
|
|
|
drawings from the nude done in the summer should be brought together
|
|
|
and a choice made of the best [studies of] limbs and bodies among
|
|
|
them, to apply in practice and commit to memory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF POSITIONS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
After this in the following summer you should select some one who is
|
|
|
well grown and who has not been brought up in doublets, and so may
|
|
|
not be of stiff carriage, and make him go through a number of agile
|
|
|
and graceful actions; and if his muscles do not show plainly within
|
|
|
the outlines of his limbs that does not matter at all. It is enough
|
|
|
that you can see good attitudes and you can correct [the drawing of]
|
|
|
the limbs by those you studied in the winter.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: An injunction to study in the evening occurs also in No.
|
|
|
524.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the productive power of minor artists (498-501).
|
|
|
|
|
|
498.
|
|
|
|
|
|
He is a poor disciple who does not excel his master.
|
|
|
|
|
|
499.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Nor is the painter praiseworthy who does but one thing well, as the
|
|
|
nude figure, heads, draperies, animals, landscapes or other such
|
|
|
details, irrespective of other work; for there can be no mind so
|
|
|
inept, that after devoting itself to one single thing and doing it
|
|
|
constantly, it should fail to do it well.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In MANZI'S edition (p. 502) the painter G. G. Bossi
|
|
|
indignantly remarks on this passage. "_Parla il Vince in questo
|
|
|
luogo come se tutti gli artisti avessero quella sublimita d'ingegno
|
|
|
capace di abbracciare tutte le cose, di cui era egli dotato"_ And he
|
|
|
then mentions the case of CLAUDE LORRAIN. But he overlooks the fact
|
|
|
that in Leonardo's time landscape painting made no pretensions to
|
|
|
independence but was reckoned among the details (_particulari_,
|
|
|
lines 3, 4).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
500.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT A PAINTER IS NOT ADMIRABLE UNLESS HE IS UNIVERSAL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some may distinctly assert that those persons are under a delusion
|
|
|
who call that painter a good master who can do nothing well but a
|
|
|
head or a figure. Certainly this is no great achievement; after
|
|
|
studying one single thing for a life-time who would not have
|
|
|
attained some perfection in it? But, since we know that painting
|
|
|
embraces and includes in itself every object produced by nature or
|
|
|
resulting from the fortuitous actions of men, in short, all that the
|
|
|
eye can see, he seems to me but a poor master who can only do a
|
|
|
figure well. For do you not perceive how many and various actions
|
|
|
are performed by men only; how many different animals there are, as
|
|
|
well as trees, plants, flowers, with many mountainous regions and
|
|
|
plains, springs and rivers, cities with public and private
|
|
|
buildings, machines, too, fit for the purposes of men, divers
|
|
|
costumes, decorations and arts? And all these things ought to be
|
|
|
regarded as of equal importance and value, by the man who can be
|
|
|
termed a good painter.
|
|
|
|
|
|
501.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MISERABLE PRETENCES MADE BY THOSE WHO FALSELY AND UNWORTHILY
|
|
|
ACQUIRE THE NAME OF PAINTERS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Now there is a certain race of painters who, having studied but
|
|
|
little, must need take as their standard of beauty mere gold and
|
|
|
azure, and these, with supreme conceit, declare that they will not
|
|
|
give good work for miserable payment, and that they could do as well
|
|
|
as any other if they were well paid. But, ye foolish folks! cannot
|
|
|
such artists keep some good work, and then say: this is a costly
|
|
|
work and this more moderate and this is average work and show that
|
|
|
they can work at all prices?
|
|
|
|
|
|
A caution against one-sided study.
|
|
|
|
|
|
502.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW, IN IMPORTANT WORKS, A MAN SHOULD NOT TRUST ENTIRELY TO HIS
|
|
|
MEMORY WITHOUT CONDESCENDING TO DRAW FROM NATURE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Any master who should venture to boast that he could remember all
|
|
|
the forms and effects of nature would certainly appear to me to be
|
|
|
graced with extreme ignorance, inasmuch as these effects are
|
|
|
infinite and our memory is not extensive enough to retain them.
|
|
|
Hence, O! painter, beware lest the lust of gain should supplant in
|
|
|
you the dignity of art; for the acquisition of glory is a much
|
|
|
greater thing than the glory of riches. Hence, for these and other
|
|
|
reasons which might be given, first strive in drawing to represent
|
|
|
your intention to the eye by expressive forms, and the idea
|
|
|
originally formed in your imagination; then go on taking out or
|
|
|
putting in, until you have satisfied yourself. Then have living men,
|
|
|
draped or nude, as you may have purposed in your work, and take care
|
|
|
that in dimensions and size, as determined by perspective, nothing
|
|
|
is left in the work which is not in harmony with reason and the
|
|
|
effects in nature. And this will be the way to win honour in your
|
|
|
art.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How to acquire universality (503-506).
|
|
|
|
|
|
503.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF VARIETY IN THE FIGURES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The painter should aim at universality, because there is a great
|
|
|
want of self-respect in doing one thing well and another badly, as
|
|
|
many do who study only the [rules of] measure and proportion in the
|
|
|
nude figure and do not seek after variety; for a man may be well
|
|
|
proportioned, or he may be fat and short, or tall and thin, or
|
|
|
medium. And a painter who takes no account of these varieties always
|
|
|
makes his figures on one pattern so that they might all be taken for
|
|
|
brothers; and this is a defect that demands stern reprehension.
|
|
|
|
|
|
504.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW SOMETHING MAY BE LEARNT EVERYWHERE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Nature has beneficently provided that throughout the world you may
|
|
|
find something to imitate.
|
|
|
|
|
|
505.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MEANS OF ACQUIRING UNIVERSALITY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is an easy matter to men to acquire universality, for all
|
|
|
terrestrial animals resemble each other as to their limbs, that is
|
|
|
in their muscles, sinews and bones; and they do not vary excepting
|
|
|
in length or in thickness, as will be shown under Anatomy. But then
|
|
|
there are aquatic animals which are of great variety; I will not try
|
|
|
to convince the painter that there is any rule for them for they are
|
|
|
of infinite variety, and so is the insect tribe.
|
|
|
|
|
|
506.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The mind of the painter must resemble a mirror, which always takes
|
|
|
the colour of the object it reflects and is completely occupied by
|
|
|
the images of as many objects as are in front of it. Therefore you
|
|
|
must know, Oh Painter! that you cannot be a good one if you are not
|
|
|
the universal master of representing by your art every kind of form
|
|
|
produced by nature. And this you will not know how to do if you do
|
|
|
not see them, and retain them in your mind. Hence as you go through
|
|
|
the fields, turn your attention to various objects, and, in turn
|
|
|
look now at this thing and now at that, collecting a store of divers
|
|
|
facts selected and chosen from those of less value. But do not do
|
|
|
like some painters who, when they are wearied with exercising their
|
|
|
fancy dismiss their work from their thoughts and take exercise in
|
|
|
walking for relaxation, but still keep fatigue in their mind which,
|
|
|
though they see various objects [around them], does not apprehend
|
|
|
them; but, even when they meet friends or relations and are saluted
|
|
|
by them, although they see and hear them, take no more cognisance of
|
|
|
them than if they had met so much empty air.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Useful games and exercises (507. 508).
|
|
|
|
|
|
507.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF GAMES TO BE PLAYED BY THOSE WHO DRAW.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When, Oh draughtsmen, you desire to find relaxation in games you
|
|
|
should always practise such things as may be of use in your
|
|
|
profession, by giving your eye good practice in judging accurately
|
|
|
of the breadth and length of objects. Thus, to accustom your mind to
|
|
|
such things, let one of you draw a straight line at random on a
|
|
|
wall, and each of you, taking a blade of grass or of straw in his
|
|
|
hand, try to cut it to the length that the line drawn appears to him
|
|
|
to be, standing at a distance of 10 braccia; then each one may go up
|
|
|
to the line to measure the length he has judged it to be. And he who
|
|
|
has come nearest with his measure to the length of the pattern is
|
|
|
the best man, and the winner, and shall receive the prize you have
|
|
|
settled beforehand. Again you should take forshortened measures:
|
|
|
that is take a spear, or any other cane or reed, and fix on a point
|
|
|
at a certain distance; and let each one estimate how many times he
|
|
|
judges that its length will go into that distance. Again, who will
|
|
|
draw best a line one braccio long, which shall be tested by a
|
|
|
thread. And such games give occasion to good practice for the eye,
|
|
|
which is of the first importance in painting.
|
|
|
|
|
|
508.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A WAY OF DEVELOPING AND AROUSING THE MIND TO VARIOUS INVENTIONS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I cannot forbear to mention among these precepts a new device for
|
|
|
study which, although it may seem but trivial and almost ludicrous,
|
|
|
is nevertheless extremely useful in arousing the mind to various
|
|
|
inventions. And this is, when you look at a wall spotted with
|
|
|
stains, or with a mixture of stones, if you have to devise some
|
|
|
scene, you may discover a resemblance to various landscapes,
|
|
|
beautified with mountains, rivers, rocks, trees, plains, wide
|
|
|
valleys and hills in varied arrangement; or again you may see
|
|
|
battles and figures in action; or strange faces and costumes, and an
|
|
|
endless variety of objects, which you could reduce to complete and
|
|
|
well drawn forms. And these appear on such walls confusedly, like
|
|
|
the sound of bells in whose jangle you may find any name or word you
|
|
|
choose to imagine.
|
|
|
|
|
|
II.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE ARTIST'S STUDIO.--INSTRUMENTS AND HELPS FOR THE APPLICATION OF
|
|
|
PERSPECTIVE.--ON JUDGING OF A PICTURE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the size of the studio.
|
|
|
|
|
|
509.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Small rooms or dwellings discipline the mind, large ones weaken it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the construction of windows (510-512).
|
|
|
|
|
|
510.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The larger the wall the less the light will be.
|
|
|
|
|
|
511.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The different kinds of light afforded in cellars by various forms of
|
|
|
windows. The least useful and the coldest is the window at _a_. The
|
|
|
most useful, the lightest and warmest and most open to the sky is
|
|
|
the window at _b_. The window at _c_ is of medium utility.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: From a reference to the notes on the right light for
|
|
|
painting it becomes evident that the observations made on
|
|
|
cellar-windows have a direct bearing on the construction of the
|
|
|
studio-window. In the diagram _b_ as well as in that under No. 510
|
|
|
the window-opening is reduced to a minimum, but only, it would seem,
|
|
|
in order to emphasize the advantage of walls constructed on the plan
|
|
|
there shown.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
512.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE PAINTER'S WINDOW AND ITS ADVANTAGE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The painter who works from nature should have a window, which he can
|
|
|
raise and lower. The reason is that sometimes you will want to
|
|
|
finish a thing you are drawing, close to the light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let _a b c d_ be the chest on which the work may be raised or
|
|
|
lowered, so that the work moves up and down and not the painter. And
|
|
|
every evening you can let down the work and shut it up above so that
|
|
|
in the evening it may be in the fashion of a chest which, when shut
|
|
|
up, may serve the purpose of a bench.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. XXXI, No. 2. In this plate the lines have
|
|
|
unfortunately lost their sharpness, for the accidental loss of the
|
|
|
negative has necessitated a reproduction from a positive. But having
|
|
|
formerly published this sketch by another process, in VON LUTZOW'S
|
|
|
_Zeitschrift fur bildende Kunst_ (Vol. XVII, pg. 13) I have
|
|
|
reproduced it here in the text. The sharpness of the outline in the
|
|
|
original sketch is here preserved but it gives it from the reversed
|
|
|
side.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the best light for painting (513-520).
|
|
|
|
|
|
513.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Which light is best for drawing from nature; whether high or low, or
|
|
|
large or small, or strong and broad, or strong and small, or broad
|
|
|
and weak or small and weak?
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The question here put is unanswered in the original MS.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
514.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE QUALITY OF THE LIGHT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A broad light high up and not too strong will render the details of
|
|
|
objects very agreeable.
|
|
|
|
|
|
515.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT THE LIGHT FOR DRAWING FROM NATURE SHOULD BE HIGH UP.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The light for drawing from nature should come from the North in
|
|
|
order that it may not vary. And if you have it from the South, keep
|
|
|
the window screened with cloth, so that with the sun shining the
|
|
|
whole day the light may not vary. The height of the light should be
|
|
|
so arranged as that every object shall cast a shadow on the ground
|
|
|
of the same length as itself.
|
|
|
|
|
|
516.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE KIND OF LIGHT REQUISITE FOR PAINTING LIGHT AND SHADE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An object will display the greatest difference of light and shade
|
|
|
when it is seen in the strongest light, as by sunlight, or, at
|
|
|
night, by the light of a fire. But this should not be much used in
|
|
|
painting because the works remain crude and ungraceful.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An object seen in a moderate light displays little difference in the
|
|
|
light and shade; and this is the case towards evening or when the
|
|
|
day is cloudy, and works then painted are tender and every kind of
|
|
|
face becomes graceful. Thus, in every thing extremes are to be
|
|
|
avoided: Too much light gives crudeness; too little prevents our
|
|
|
seeing. The medium is best.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF SMALL LIGHTS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again, lights cast from a small window give strong differences of
|
|
|
light and shade, all the more if the room lighted by it be large,
|
|
|
and this is not good for painting.
|
|
|
|
|
|
517.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The luminous air which enters by passing through orifices in walls
|
|
|
into dark rooms will render the place less dark in proportion as the
|
|
|
opening cuts into the walls which surround and cover in the
|
|
|
pavement.
|
|
|
|
|
|
518.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE QUALITY OF LIGHT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In proportion to the number of times that _a b_ goes into _c d_ will
|
|
|
it be more luminous than _c d_. And similarly, in proportion as the
|
|
|
point _e_ goes into _c d_ will it be more luminous than _c d;_ and
|
|
|
this light is useful for carvers of delicate work. [Footnote 5: For
|
|
|
the same reason a window thus constructed would be convenient for an
|
|
|
illuminator or a miniature painter.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: M. RAVAISSON in his edition of the Paris MS. A remarks on
|
|
|
this passage: _"La figure porte les lettres_ f _et_ g, _auxquelles
|
|
|
rien ne renvoie dans l'explication; par consequent, cette
|
|
|
explication est incomplete. La figure semblerait, d'ailleurs, se
|
|
|
rapporter a l'effet de la reflexion par un miroir concave."_ So far
|
|
|
as I can see the text is not imperfect, nor is the sense obscure. It
|
|
|
is hardly necessary to observe that _c d_ here indicate the wall of
|
|
|
the room opposite to the window _e_ and the semicircle described by
|
|
|
_f g_ stands for the arch of the sky; this occurs in various
|
|
|
diagrams, for example under 511. A similar semicircle, Pl III, No. 2
|
|
|
(and compare No. 149) is expressly called '_orizonte_' in writing.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
519.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the light should fall upon a picture from one window only. This
|
|
|
may be seen in the case of objects in this form. If you want to
|
|
|
represent a round ball at a certain height you must make it oval in
|
|
|
this shape, and stand so far off as that by foreshortening it
|
|
|
appears round.
|
|
|
|
|
|
520.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF SELECTING THE LIGHT WHICH GIVES MOST GRACE TO FACES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you should have a court yard that you can at pleasure cover with
|
|
|
a linen awning that light will be good. Or when you want to take a
|
|
|
portrait do it in dull weather, or as evening falls, making the
|
|
|
sitter stand with his back to one of the walls of the court yard.
|
|
|
Note in the streets, as evening falls, the faces of the men and
|
|
|
women, and when the weather is dull, what softness and delicacy you
|
|
|
may perceive in them. Hence, Oh Painter! have a court arranged with
|
|
|
the walls tinted black and a narrow roof projecting within the
|
|
|
walls. It should be 10 braccia wide and 20 braccia long and 10
|
|
|
braccia high and covered with a linen awning; or else paint a work
|
|
|
towards evening or when it is cloudy or misty, and this is a perfect
|
|
|
light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On various helps in preparing a picture (521-530).
|
|
|
|
|
|
521.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To draw a nude figure from nature, or any thing else, hold in your
|
|
|
hand a plumb-line to enable you to judge of the relative position
|
|
|
of objects.
|
|
|
|
|
|
522.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF DRAWING AN OBJECT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you draw take care to set up a principal line which you must
|
|
|
observe all throughout the object you are drawing; every thing
|
|
|
should bear relation to the direction of this principal line.
|
|
|
|
|
|
523.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF A MODE OF DRAWING A PLACE ACCURATELY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Have a piece of glass as large as a half sheet of royal folio paper
|
|
|
and set thus firmly in front of your eyes that is, between your eye
|
|
|
and the thing you want to draw; then place yourself at a distance of
|
|
|
2/3 of a braccia from the glass fixing your head with a machine in
|
|
|
such a way that you cannot move it at all. Then shut or entirely
|
|
|
cover one eye and with a brush or red chalk draw upon the glass that
|
|
|
which you see beyond it; then trace it on paper from the glass,
|
|
|
afterwards transfer it onto good paper, and paint it if you like,
|
|
|
carefully attending to the arial perspective.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW TO LEARN TO PLACE YOUR FIGURES CORRECTLY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to acquire a practice of good and correct attitudes for
|
|
|
your figures, make a square frame or net, and square it out with
|
|
|
thread; place this between your eye and the nude model you are
|
|
|
drawing, and draw these same squares on the paper on which you mean
|
|
|
to draw the figure, but very delicately. Then place a pellet of wax
|
|
|
on a spot of the net which will serve as a fixed point, which,
|
|
|
whenever you look at your model, must cover the pit of the throat;
|
|
|
or, if his back is turned, it may cover one of the vertebrae of the
|
|
|
neck. Thus these threads will guide you as to each part of the body
|
|
|
which, in any given attitude will be found below the pit of the
|
|
|
throat, or the angles of the shoulders, or the nipples, or hips and
|
|
|
other parts of the body; and the transverse lines of the net will
|
|
|
show you how much the figure is higher over the leg on which it is
|
|
|
posed than over the other, and the same with the hips, and the knees
|
|
|
and the feet. But always fix the net perpendicularly so that all the
|
|
|
divisions that you see the model divided into by the net work
|
|
|
correspond with your drawing of the model on the net work you have
|
|
|
sketched. The squares you draw may be as much smaller than those of
|
|
|
the net as you wish that your figure should be smaller than nature.
|
|
|
Afterwards remember when drawing figures, to use the rule of the
|
|
|
corresponding proportions of the limbs as you have learnt it from
|
|
|
the frame and net. This should be 3 braccia and a half high and 3
|
|
|
braccia wide; 7 braccia distant from you and 1 braccio from the
|
|
|
model.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Leonardo is commonly credited with the invention of the
|
|
|
arrangement of a plate of glass commonly known as the "vertical
|
|
|
plane." Professor E. VON BRUCKE in his _"Bruchstucke aus der Theorie
|
|
|
der bildenden Kunste,"_ Leipzig 1877, pg. 3, writes on this
|
|
|
contrivance. _"Unsere Glastafel ist die sogenannte Glastafel des
|
|
|
Leonardo da Vinci, die in Gestalt einer Glastafel vorgestellte
|
|
|
Bildflache."_]
|
|
|
|
|
|
524.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A METHOD OF DRAWING AN OBJECT IN RELIEF AT NIGHT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Place a sheet of not too transparent paper between the relievo and
|
|
|
the light and you can draw thus very well.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Bodies thus illuminated will show on the surface of the
|
|
|
paper how the copyist has to distribute light and shade.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
525.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to represent a figure on a wall, the wall being
|
|
|
foreshortened, while the figure is to appear in its proper form, and
|
|
|
as standing free from the wall, you must proceed thus: have a thin
|
|
|
plate of iron and make a small hole in the centre; this hole must be
|
|
|
round. Set a light close to it in such a position as that it shines
|
|
|
through the central hole, then place any object or figure you please
|
|
|
so close to the wall that it touches it and draw the outline of the
|
|
|
shadow on the wall; then fill in the shade and add the lights; place
|
|
|
the person who is to see it so that he looks through that same hole
|
|
|
where at first the light was; and you will never be able to persuade
|
|
|
yourself that the image is not detached from the wall.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _uno piccolo spiracelo nel mezzo_. M. RAVAISSON, in his
|
|
|
edition of MS. A (Paris), p. 52, reads _nel muro_--evidently a
|
|
|
mistake for _nel mezzo_ which is quite plainly written; and he
|
|
|
translates it _"fait lui une petite ouverture dans le mur,"_ adding
|
|
|
in a note: _"les mots 'dans le mur' paraissent etre de trop.
|
|
|
Leonardo a du les ecrire par distraction"_ But _'nel mezzo'_ is
|
|
|
clearly legible even on the photograph facsimile given by Ravaisson
|
|
|
himself, and the objection he raises disappears at once. It is not
|
|
|
always wise or safe to try to prove our author's absence of mind or
|
|
|
inadvertence by apparent difficulties in the sense or connection of
|
|
|
the text.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
526.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO DRAW A FIGURE ON A WALL 12 BRACCIA HIGH WHICH SHALL LOOK 24
|
|
|
BRACCIA HIGH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you wish to draw a figure or any other object to look 24 braccia
|
|
|
high you must do it in this way. First, on the surface _m r_ draw
|
|
|
half the man you wish to represent; then the other half; then put on
|
|
|
the vault _m n_ [the rest of] the figure spoken of above; first set
|
|
|
out the vertical plane on the floor of a room of the same shape as
|
|
|
the wall with the coved part on which you are to paint your figure.
|
|
|
Then, behind it, draw a figure set out in profile of whatever size
|
|
|
you please, and draw lines from it to the point _f_ and, as these
|
|
|
lines cut _m n_ on the vertical plane, so will the figure come on
|
|
|
the wall, of which the vertical plane gives a likeness, and you will
|
|
|
have all the [relative] heights and prominences of the figure. And
|
|
|
the breadth or thickness which are on the upright wall _m n_ are to
|
|
|
be drawn in their proper form, since, as the wall recedes the figure
|
|
|
will be foreshortened by itself; but [that part of] the figure which
|
|
|
goes into the cove you must foreshorten, as if it were standing
|
|
|
upright; this diminution you must set out on a flat floor and there
|
|
|
must stand the figure which is to be transferred from the vertical
|
|
|
plane _r n_[Footnote 17: _che leverai dalla pariete r n_. The
|
|
|
letters refer to the larger sketch, No. 3 on Pl. XXXI.] in its real
|
|
|
size and reduce it once more on a vertical plane; and this will be a
|
|
|
good method [Footnote 18: Leonardo here says nothing as to how the
|
|
|
image foreshortened by perspective and thus produced on the vertical
|
|
|
plane is to be transferred to the wall; but from what is said in
|
|
|
Nos. 525 and 523 we may conclude that he was familiar with the
|
|
|
process of casting the enlarged shadow of a squaring net on the
|
|
|
surface of a wall to guide him in drawing the figure.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pariete di rilieuo; "sur une parai en relief"_ (RAVAISSON). _"Auf
|
|
|
einer Schnittlinie zum Aufrichten"_ (LUDWIG). The explanation of
|
|
|
this puzzling expression must be sought in No. 545, lines 15-17.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. XXXI. 3. The second sketch, which in the plate is
|
|
|
incomplete, is here reproduced and completed from the original to
|
|
|
illustrate the text. In the original the larger diagram is placed
|
|
|
between lines 5 and 6.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. 2. C. A. 157a; 463a has the similar heading: '_del cressciere
|
|
|
della figura_', and the text begins: "_Se voli fare 1a figura
|
|
|
grande_ b c" but here it breaks off. The translation here given
|
|
|
renders the meaning of the passage as I think it must be understood.
|
|
|
The MS. is perfectly legible and the construction of the sentence is
|
|
|
simple and clear; difficulties can only arise from the very fullness
|
|
|
of the meaning, particularly towards the end of the passage.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
527.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you would to draw a cube in an angle of a wall, first draw the
|
|
|
object in its own proper shape and raise it onto a vertical plane
|
|
|
until it resembles the angle in which the said object is to be
|
|
|
represented.
|
|
|
|
|
|
528.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Why are paintings seen more correctly in a mirror than out of it?
|
|
|
|
|
|
529.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW THE MIRROR IS THE MASTER [AND GUIDE] OF PAINTERS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you want to see if your picture corresponds throughout with the
|
|
|
objects you have drawn from nature, take a mirror and look in that
|
|
|
at the reflection of the real things, and compare the reflected
|
|
|
image with your picture, and consider whether the subject of the two
|
|
|
images duly corresponds in both, particularly studying the mirror.
|
|
|
You should take the mirror for your guide--that is to say a flat
|
|
|
mirror--because on its surface the objects appear in many respects
|
|
|
as in a painting. Thus you see, in a painting done on a flat
|
|
|
surface, objects which appear in relief, and in the mirror--also a
|
|
|
flat surface--they look the same. The picture has one plane surface
|
|
|
and the same with the mirror. The picture is intangible, in so far
|
|
|
as that which appears round and prominent cannot be grasped in the
|
|
|
hands; and it is the same with the mirror. And since you can see
|
|
|
that the mirror, by means of outlines, shadows and lights, makes
|
|
|
objects appear in relief, you, who have in your colours far stronger
|
|
|
lights and shades than those in the mirror, can certainly, if you
|
|
|
compose your picture well, make that also look like a natural scene
|
|
|
reflected in a large mirror.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: I understand the concluding lines of this passage as
|
|
|
follows: If you draw the upper half a figure on a large sheet of
|
|
|
paper laid out on the floor of a room (_sala be piana_) to the same
|
|
|
scale (_con le sue vere grosseze_) as the lower half, already drawn
|
|
|
upon the wall (lines 10, 11)you must then reduce them on a '_pariete
|
|
|
di rilievo_,' a curved vertical plane which serves as a model to
|
|
|
reproduce the form of the vault.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
530.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF JUDGING YOUR OWN PICTURES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
We know very well that errors are better recognised in the works of
|
|
|
others than in our own; and that often, while reproving little
|
|
|
faults in others, you may ignore great ones in yourself. To avoid
|
|
|
such ignorance, in the first place make yourself a master of
|
|
|
perspective, then acquire perfect knowledge of the proportions of
|
|
|
men and other animals, and also, study good architecture, that is so
|
|
|
far as concerns the forms of buildings and other objects which are
|
|
|
on the face of the earth; these forms are infinite, and the better
|
|
|
you know them the more admirable will your work be. And in cases
|
|
|
where you lack experience do not shrink from drawing them from
|
|
|
nature. But, to carry out my promise above [in the title]--I say
|
|
|
that when you paint you should have a flat mirror and often look at
|
|
|
your work as reflected in it, when you will see it reversed, and it
|
|
|
will appear to you like some other painter's work, so you will be
|
|
|
better able to judge of its faults than in any other way. Again, it
|
|
|
is well that you should often leave off work and take a little
|
|
|
relaxation, because, when you come back to it you are a better
|
|
|
judge; for sitting too close at work may greatly deceive you. Again,
|
|
|
it is good to retire to a distance because the work looks smaller
|
|
|
and your eye takes in more of it at a glance and sees more easily
|
|
|
the discords or disproportion in the limbs and colours of the
|
|
|
objects.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the management of works (531. 532).
|
|
|
|
|
|
531.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF A METHOD OF LEARNING WELL BY HEART.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you want to know a thing you have studied in your memory
|
|
|
proceed in this way: When you have drawn the same thing so many
|
|
|
times that you think you know it by heart, test it by drawing it
|
|
|
without the model; but have the model traced on flat thin glass and
|
|
|
lay this on the drawing you have made without the model, and note
|
|
|
carefully where the tracing does not coincide with your drawing, and
|
|
|
where you find you have gone wrong; and bear in mind not to repeat
|
|
|
the same mistakes. Then return to the model, and draw the part in
|
|
|
which you were wrong again and again till you have it well in your
|
|
|
mind. If you have no flat glass for tracing on, take some very thin
|
|
|
kidts-kin parchment, well oiled and dried. And when you have used it
|
|
|
for one drawing you can wash it clean with a sponge and make a
|
|
|
second.
|
|
|
|
|
|
532.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT A PAINTER OUGHT TO BE CURIOUS TO HEAR THE OPINIONS OF EVERY ONE
|
|
|
ON HIS WORK.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Certainly while a man is painting he ought not to shrink from
|
|
|
hearing every opinion. For we know very well that a man, though he
|
|
|
may not be a painter, is familiar with the forms of other men and
|
|
|
very capable of judging whether they are hump backed, or have one
|
|
|
shoulder higher or lower than the other, or too big a mouth or nose,
|
|
|
and other defects; and, as we know that men are competent to judge
|
|
|
of the works of nature, how much more ought we to admit that they
|
|
|
can judge of our errors; since you know how much a man may be
|
|
|
deceived in his own work. And if you are not conscious of this in
|
|
|
yourself study it in others and profit by their faults. Therefore be
|
|
|
curious to hear with patience the opinions of others, consider and
|
|
|
weigh well whether those who find fault have ground or not for
|
|
|
blame, and, if so amend; but, if not make as though you had not
|
|
|
heard, or if he should be a man you esteem show him by argument the
|
|
|
cause of his mistake.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the limitations of painting (533-535)
|
|
|
|
|
|
533.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW IN SMALL OBJECTS ERRORS ARE LESS EVIDENT THAN IN LARGE ONES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In objects of minute size the extent of error is not so perceptible
|
|
|
as in large ones; and the reason is that if this small object is a
|
|
|
representation of a man or of some other animal, from the immense
|
|
|
diminution the details cannot be worked out by the artist with the
|
|
|
finish that is requisite. Hence it is not actually complete; and,
|
|
|
not being complete, its faults cannot be determined. For instance:
|
|
|
Look at a man at a distance of 300 braccia and judge attentively
|
|
|
whether he be handsome or ugly, or very remarkable or of ordinary
|
|
|
appearance. You will find that with the utmost effort you cannot
|
|
|
persuade yourself to decide. And the reason is that at such a
|
|
|
distance the man is so much diminished that the character of the
|
|
|
details cannot be determined. And if you wish to see how much this
|
|
|
man is diminished [by distance] hold one of your fingers at a span's
|
|
|
distance from your eye, and raise or lower it till the top joint
|
|
|
touches the feet of the figure you are looking at, and you will see
|
|
|
an incredible reduction. For this reason we often doubt as to the
|
|
|
person of a friend at a distance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
534.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY A PAINTING CAN NEVER APPEAR DETACHED AS NATURAL OBJECTS DO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Painters often fall into despair of imitating nature when they see
|
|
|
their pictures fail in that relief and vividness which objects have
|
|
|
that are seen in a mirror; while they allege that they have colours
|
|
|
which for brightness or depth far exceed the strength of light and
|
|
|
shade in the reflections in the mirror, thus displaying their own
|
|
|
ignorance rather than the real cause, because they do not know it.
|
|
|
It is impossible that painted objects should appear in such relief
|
|
|
as to resemble those reflected in the mirror, although both are seen
|
|
|
on a flat surface, unless they are seen with only one eye; and the
|
|
|
reason is that two eyes see one object behind another as _a_ and _b_
|
|
|
see _m_ and _n_. _m_ cannot exactly occupy [the space of] _n_
|
|
|
because the base of the visual lines is so broad that the second
|
|
|
body is seen beyond the first. But if you close one eye, as at _s_
|
|
|
the body _f_ will conceal _r_, because the line of sight proceeds
|
|
|
from a single point and makes its base in the first body, whence the
|
|
|
second, of the same size, can never be seen.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This passage contains the solution of the problem
|
|
|
proposed in No. 29, lines 10-14. Leonardo was evidently familiar
|
|
|
with the law of optics on which the construction of the stereoscope
|
|
|
depends. Compare E. VON BRUCKE, _Bruchstucke aus der Theorie der
|
|
|
bildenden Kunste_, pg. 69: "_Schon Leonardo da Vinci wusste, dass
|
|
|
ein noch so gut gemaltes Bild nie den vollen Eindruck der
|
|
|
Korperlichkeit geben kann, wie ihn die Natur selbst giebt. Er
|
|
|
erklart dies auch in Kap. LIII und Kap. CCCXLI_ (ed. DU FRESNE)
|
|
|
_des_ 'Trattato' _in sachgemasser Weise aus dem Sehen mit beiden
|
|
|
Augen_."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chap. 53 of DU FRESNE'S edition corresponds to No. 534 of this
|
|
|
work.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
535.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY OF TWO OBJECTS OF EQUAL SIZE A PAINTED ONE WILL LOOK LARGER THAN
|
|
|
A SOLID ONE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The reason of this is not so easy to demonstrate as many others.
|
|
|
Still I will endeavour to accomplish it, if not wholly, at any rate
|
|
|
in part. The perspective of diminution demonstrates by reason, that
|
|
|
objects diminish in proportion as they are farther from the eye, and
|
|
|
this reasoning is confirmed by experience. Hence, the lines of sight
|
|
|
that extend between the object and the eye, when they are directed
|
|
|
to the surface of a painting are all intersected at uniform limits,
|
|
|
while those lines which are directed towards a piece of sculpture
|
|
|
are intersected at various limits and are of various lengths. The
|
|
|
lines which are longest extend to a more remote limb than the others
|
|
|
and therefore that limb looks smaller. As there are numerous lines
|
|
|
each longer than the others--since there are numerous parts, each
|
|
|
more remote than the others and these, being farther off,
|
|
|
necessarily appear smaller, and by appearing smaller it follows that
|
|
|
their diminution makes the whole mass of the object look smaller.
|
|
|
But this does not occur in painting; since the lines of sight all
|
|
|
end at the same distance there can be no diminution, hence the parts
|
|
|
not being diminished the whole object is undiminished, and for this
|
|
|
reason painting does not diminish, as a piece of sculpture does.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the choice of a position (536-537)
|
|
|
|
|
|
536.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW HIGH THE POINT OF SIGHT SHOULD BE PLACED.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The point of sight must be at the level of the eye of an ordinary
|
|
|
man, and the farthest limit of the plain where it touches the sky
|
|
|
must be placed at the level of that line where the earth and sky
|
|
|
meet; excepting mountains, which are independent of it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
537.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE WAY TO DRAW FIGURES FOR HISTORICAL PICTURES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The painter must always study on the wall on which he is to picture
|
|
|
a story the height of the position where he wishes to arrange his
|
|
|
figures; and when drawing his studies for them from nature he must
|
|
|
place himself with his eye as much below the object he is drawing
|
|
|
as, in the picture, it will have to be above the eye of the
|
|
|
spectator. Otherwise the work will look wrong.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The apparent size of figures in a picture (538-539)
|
|
|
|
|
|
538.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PLACING A FIGURE IN THE FOREGROUND OF A HISTORICAL PICTURE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You must make the foremost figure in the picture less than the size
|
|
|
of nature in proportion to the number of braccia at which you place
|
|
|
it from the front line, and make the others in proportion by the
|
|
|
above rule.
|
|
|
|
|
|
539.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PERSPECTIVE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You are asked, O Painter, why the figures you draw on a small scale
|
|
|
according to the laws of perspective do not appear--notwithstanding
|
|
|
the demonstration of distance--as large as real ones--their height
|
|
|
being the same as in those painted on the wall.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And why [painted] objects seen at a small distance appear larger
|
|
|
than the real ones?
|
|
|
|
|
|
The right position of the artist, when painting, and of the
|
|
|
spectator (540-547)
|
|
|
|
|
|
540.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you draw from nature stand at a distance of 3 times the height
|
|
|
of the object you wish to draw.
|
|
|
|
|
|
541.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF DRAWING FROM RELIEF.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In drawing from the round the draughtsman should so place himself
|
|
|
that the eye of the figure he is drawing is on a level with his own.
|
|
|
This should be done with any head he may have to represent from
|
|
|
nature because, without exception, the figures or persons you meet
|
|
|
in the streets have their eyes on the same level as your own; and if
|
|
|
you place them higher or lower you will see that your drawing will
|
|
|
not be true.
|
|
|
|
|
|
542.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY GROUPS OF FIGURES ONE ABOVE ANOTHER ARE TO BE AVOIDED.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The universal practice which painters adopt on the walls of chapels
|
|
|
is greatly and reasonably to be condemned. Inasmuch as they
|
|
|
represent one historical subject on one level with a landscape and
|
|
|
buildings, and then go up a step and paint another, varying the
|
|
|
point [of sight], and then a third and a fourth, in such a way as
|
|
|
that on one wall there are 4 points of sight, which is supreme folly
|
|
|
in such painters. We know that the point of sight is opposite the
|
|
|
eye of the spectator of the scene; and if you would [have me] tell
|
|
|
you how to represent the life of a saint divided into several
|
|
|
pictures on one and the same wall, I answer that you must set out
|
|
|
the foreground with its point of sight on a level with the eye of
|
|
|
the spectator of the scene, and upon this plane represent the more
|
|
|
important part of the story large and then, diminishing by degrees
|
|
|
the figures, and the buildings on various hills and open spaces, you
|
|
|
can represent all the events of the history. And on the remainder of
|
|
|
the wall up to the top put trees, large as compared with the
|
|
|
figures, or angels if they are appropriate to the story, or birds or
|
|
|
clouds or similar objects; otherwise do not trouble yourself with it
|
|
|
for your whole work will be wrong.
|
|
|
|
|
|
543.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A PICTURE OF OBJECTS IN PERSPECTIVE WILL LOOK MORE LIFELIKE WHEN
|
|
|
SEEN FROM THE POINT FROM WHICH THE OBJECTS WERE DRAWN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to represent an object near to you which is to have the
|
|
|
effect of nature, it is impossible that your perspective should not
|
|
|
look wrong, with every false relation and disagreement of proportion
|
|
|
that can be imagined in a wretched work, unless the spectator, when
|
|
|
he looks at it, has his eye at the very distance and height and
|
|
|
direction where the eye or the point of sight was placed in doing
|
|
|
this perspective. Hence it would be necessary to make a window, or
|
|
|
rather a hole, of the size of your face through which you can look
|
|
|
at the work; and if you do this, beyond all doubt your work, if it
|
|
|
is correct as to light and shade, will have the effect of nature;
|
|
|
nay you will hardly persuade yourself that those objects are
|
|
|
painted; otherwise do not trouble yourself about it, unless indeed
|
|
|
you make your view at least 20 times as far off as the greatest
|
|
|
width or height of the objects represented, and this will satisfy
|
|
|
any spectator placed anywhere opposite to the picture.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want the proof briefly shown, take a piece of wood in the
|
|
|
form of a little column, eight times as high as it is thick, like a
|
|
|
column without any plinth or capital; then mark off on a flat wall
|
|
|
40 equal spaces, equal to its width so that between them they make
|
|
|
40 columns resembling your little column; you then must fix,
|
|
|
opposite the centre space, and at 4 braccia from the wall, a thin
|
|
|
strip of iron with a small round hole in the middle about as large
|
|
|
as a big pearl. Close to this hole place a light touching it. Then
|
|
|
place your column against each mark on the wall and draw the outline
|
|
|
of its shadow; afterwards shade it and look through the hole in the
|
|
|
iron plate.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original there is a wide space between lines 3 and
|
|
|
4 in which we find two sketches not belonging to the text. It is
|
|
|
unnecessary to give prominence to the points in which my reading
|
|
|
differs from that of M. RAVAISSON or to justify myself, since they
|
|
|
are all of secondary importance and can also be immediately verified
|
|
|
from the photograph facsimile in his edition.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
544.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A diminished object should be seen from the same distance, height
|
|
|
and direction as the point of sight of your eye, or else your
|
|
|
knowledge will produce no good effect.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And if you will not, or cannot, act on this principle--because as
|
|
|
the plane on which you paint is to be seen by several persons you
|
|
|
would need several points of sight which would make it look
|
|
|
discordant and wrong--place yourself at a distance of at least 10
|
|
|
times the size of the objects.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The lesser fault you can fall into then, will be that of
|
|
|
representing all the objects in the foreground of their proper size,
|
|
|
and on whichever side you are standing the objects thus seen will
|
|
|
diminish themselves while the spaces between them will have no
|
|
|
definite ratio. For, if you place yourself in the middle of a
|
|
|
straight row [of objects], and look at several columns arranged in a
|
|
|
line you will see, beyond a few columns separated by intervals, that
|
|
|
the columns touch; and beyond where they touch they cover each
|
|
|
other, till the last column projects but very little beyond the last
|
|
|
but one. Thus the spaces between the columns are by degrees entirely
|
|
|
lost. So, if your method of perspective is good, it will produce the
|
|
|
same effect; this effect results from standing near the line in
|
|
|
which the columns are placed. This method is not satisfactory unless
|
|
|
the objects seen are viewed from a small hole, in the middle of
|
|
|
which is your point of sight; but if you proceed thus your work will
|
|
|
be perfect and will deceive the beholder, who will see the columns
|
|
|
as they are here figured.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Here the eye is in the middle, at the point _a_ and near to the
|
|
|
columns.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The diagram which stands above this chapter in the
|
|
|
original with the note belonging to it: "a b _e la ripruova_" (_a b_
|
|
|
is the proof) has obviously no connection with the text. The second
|
|
|
sketch alone is reproduced and stands in the original between lines
|
|
|
22 and 23.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
545.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you cannot arrange that those who look at your work should stand
|
|
|
at one particular point, when constructing your work, stand back
|
|
|
until your eye is at least 20 times as far off as the greatest
|
|
|
height and width of your work. This will make so little difference
|
|
|
when the eye of the spectator moves, that it will be hardly
|
|
|
appreciable, and it will look very good.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the point of sight is at _t_ you would make the figures on the
|
|
|
circle _d b e_ all of one size, as each of them bears the same
|
|
|
relation to the point _t_. But consider the diagram given below and
|
|
|
you will see that this is wrong, and why I shall make _b_ smaller
|
|
|
than _d e_ [Footnote 8: The second diagram of this chapter stands in
|
|
|
the original between lines 8 and 9.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is easy to understand that if 2 objects equal to each other are
|
|
|
placed side by side the one at 3 braccia distance looks smaller than
|
|
|
that placed at 2 braccia. This however is rather theoretical than
|
|
|
for practice, because you stand close by [Footnote 11: Instead of
|
|
|
'_se preso_' (=_sie presso_) M. RAVAISSON reads '_sempre se_' which
|
|
|
gives rise to the unmeaning rendering: '_parceque toujours_ ...'].
|
|
|
|
|
|
All the objects in the foreground, whether large or small, are to be
|
|
|
drawn of their proper size, and if you see them from a distance they
|
|
|
will appear just as they ought, and if you see them close they will
|
|
|
diminish of themselves.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 15: Compare No. 526 line 18.] Take care that the vertical
|
|
|
plan on which you work out the perspective of the objects seen is of
|
|
|
the same form as the wall on which the work is to be executed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
546.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The size of the figures represented ought to show you the distance
|
|
|
they are seen from. If you see a figure as large as nature you know
|
|
|
it appears to be close to the eye.
|
|
|
|
|
|
547.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHERE A SPECTATOR SHOULD STAND TO LOOK AT A PICTURE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Supposing _a b_ to be the picture and _d_ to be the light, I say
|
|
|
that if you place yourself between _c_ and _e_ you will not
|
|
|
understand the picture well and particularly if it is done in oils,
|
|
|
or still more if it is varnished, because it will be lustrous and
|
|
|
somewhat of the nature of a mirror. And for this reason the nearer
|
|
|
you go towards the point _c_, the less you will see, because the
|
|
|
rays of light falling from the window on the picture are reflected
|
|
|
to that point. But if you place yourself between _e_ and _d_ you
|
|
|
will get a good view of it, and the more so as you approach the
|
|
|
point _d_, because that spot is least exposed to these reflected
|
|
|
rays of light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
III.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE PRACTICAL METHODS OF LIGHT AND SHADE AND AERIAL PERSPECTIVE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Gradations of light and shade.
|
|
|
|
|
|
548.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING: OF THE DARKNESS OF THE SHADOWS, OR I MAY SAY, THE
|
|
|
BRIGHTNESS OF THE LIGHTS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Although practical painters attribute to all shaded objects--trees,
|
|
|
fields, hair, beards and skin--four degrees of darkness in each
|
|
|
colour they use: that is to say first a dark foundation, secondly a
|
|
|
spot of colour somewhat resembling the form of the details, thirdly
|
|
|
a somewhat brighter and more defined portion, fourthly the lights
|
|
|
which are more conspicuous than other parts of the figure; still to
|
|
|
me it appears that these gradations are infinite upon a continuous
|
|
|
surface which is in itself infinitely divisible, and I prove it
|
|
|
thus:--[Footnote 7: See Pl. XXXI, No. 1; the two upper sketches.]
|
|
|
Let _a g_ be a continuous surface and let _d_ be the light which
|
|
|
illuminates it; I say--by the 4th [proposition] which says that that
|
|
|
side of an illuminated body is most highly lighted which is nearest
|
|
|
to the source of light--that therefore _g_ must be darker than _c_
|
|
|
in proportion as the line _d g_ is longer than the line _d c_, and
|
|
|
consequently that these gradations of light--or rather of shadow,
|
|
|
are not 4 only, but may be conceived of as infinite, because _c d_
|
|
|
is a continuous surface and every continuous surface is infinitely
|
|
|
divisible; hence the varieties in the length of lines extending
|
|
|
between the light and the illuminated object are infinite, and the
|
|
|
proportion of the light will be the same as that of the length of
|
|
|
the lines between them; extending from the centre of the luminous
|
|
|
body to the surface of the illuminated object.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the choice of light for a picture (549-554).
|
|
|
|
|
|
549.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW THE PAINTER MUST PLACE HIMSELF WITH REFERENCE TO THE LIGHT, TO
|
|
|
GIVE THE EFFECT OF RELIEF.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let _a b_ be the window, _m_ the point of light. I say that on
|
|
|
whichever side the painter places himself he will be well placed if
|
|
|
only his eye is between the shaded and the illuminated portions of
|
|
|
the object he is drawing; and this place you will find by putting
|
|
|
yourself between the point _m_ and the division between the shadow
|
|
|
and the light on the object to be drawn.
|
|
|
|
|
|
550.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT SHADOWS CAST BY A PARTICULAR LIGHT SHOULD BE AVOIDED, BECAUSE
|
|
|
THEY ARE EQUALLY STRONG AT THE ENDS AND AT THE BEGINNING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shadows cast by the sun or any other particular light have not a
|
|
|
pleasing effect on the body to which they belong, because the parts
|
|
|
remain confuse, being divided by distinct outlines of light and
|
|
|
shade. And the shadows are of equal strength at the end and at the
|
|
|
beginning.
|
|
|
|
|
|
551.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW LIGHT SHOULD BE THROWN UPON FIGURES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The light must be arranged in accordance with the natural conditions
|
|
|
under which you wish to represent your figures: that is, if you
|
|
|
represent them in the sunshine make the shadows dark with large
|
|
|
spaces of light, and mark their shadows and those of all the
|
|
|
surrounding objects strongly on the ground. And if you represent
|
|
|
them as in dull weather give little difference of light and shade,
|
|
|
without any shadows at their feet. If you represent them as within
|
|
|
doors, make a strong difference between the lights and shadows, with
|
|
|
shadows on the ground. If the window is screened and the walls
|
|
|
white, there will be little difference of light. If it is lighted by
|
|
|
firelight make the high lights ruddy and strong, and the shadows
|
|
|
dark, and those cast on the walls and on the floor will be clearly
|
|
|
defined and the farther they are from the body the broader and
|
|
|
longer will they be. If the light is partly from the fire and partly
|
|
|
from the outer day, that of day will be the stronger and that of the
|
|
|
fire almost as red as fire itself. Above all see that the figures
|
|
|
you paint are broadly lighted and from above, that is to say all
|
|
|
living persons that you paint; for you will see that all the people
|
|
|
you meet out in the street are lighted from above, and you must know
|
|
|
that if you saw your most intimate friend with a light [on his face]
|
|
|
from below you would find it difficult to recognise him.
|
|
|
|
|
|
552.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF HELPING THE APPARENT RELIEF OF A PICTURE BY GIVING IT ARTIFICIAL
|
|
|
LIGHT AND SHADE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To increase relief of a picture you may place, between your figure
|
|
|
and the solid object on which its shadow falls, a line of bright
|
|
|
light, dividing the figure from the object in shadow. And on the
|
|
|
same object you shall represent two light parts which will surround
|
|
|
the shadow cast upon the wall by the figure placed opposite [6]; and
|
|
|
do this frequently with the limbs which you wish should stand out
|
|
|
somewhat from the body they belong to; particularly when the arms
|
|
|
cross the front of the breast show, between the shadow cast by the
|
|
|
arms on the breast and the shadow on the arms themselves, a little
|
|
|
light seeming to fall through a space between the breast and the
|
|
|
arms; and the more you wish the arm to look detached from the breast
|
|
|
the broader you must make the light; always contrive also to arrange
|
|
|
the figures against the background in such a way as that the parts
|
|
|
in shadow are against a light background and the illuminated
|
|
|
portions against a dark background.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 6: Compare the two diagrams under No. 565.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
553.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF SITUATION.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Remember [to note] the situation of your figures; for the light and
|
|
|
shade will be one thing if the object is in a dark place with a
|
|
|
particular light, and another thing if it is in a light place with
|
|
|
direct sunlight; one thing in a dark place with a diffused evening
|
|
|
light or a cloudy sky, and another in the diffused light of the
|
|
|
atmosphere lighted by the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
554.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE JUDGMENT TO BE MADE OF A PAINTER'S WORK.
|
|
|
|
|
|
First you must consider whether the figures have the relief required
|
|
|
by their situation and the light which illuminates them; for the
|
|
|
shadows should not be the same at the extreme ends of the
|
|
|
composition as in the middle, because it is one thing when figures
|
|
|
are surrounded by shadows and another when they have shadows only on
|
|
|
one side. Those which are in the middle of the picture are
|
|
|
surrounded by shadows, because they are shaded by the figures which
|
|
|
stand between them and the light. And those are lighted on one side
|
|
|
only which stand between the principal group and the light, because
|
|
|
where they do not look towards the light they face the group and the
|
|
|
darkness of the group is thrown on them: and where they do not face
|
|
|
the group they face the brilliant light and it is their own darkness
|
|
|
shadowing them, which appears there.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the second place observe the distribution or arrangement of
|
|
|
figures, and whether they are distributed appropriately to the
|
|
|
circumstances of the story. Thirdly, whether the figures are
|
|
|
actively intent on their particular business.
|
|
|
|
|
|
555.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE TREATMENT OF THE LIGHTS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
First give a general shadow to the whole of that extended part which
|
|
|
is away from the light. Then put in the half shadows and the strong
|
|
|
shadows, comparing them with each other and, in the same way give
|
|
|
the extended light in half tint, afterwards adding the half lights
|
|
|
and the high lights, likewise comparing them together.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The distribution of light and shade (556-559)
|
|
|
|
|
|
556.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF SHADOWS ON BODIES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you represent the dark shadows in bodies in light and shade,
|
|
|
always show the cause of the shadow, and the same with reflections;
|
|
|
because the dark shadows are produced by dark objects and the
|
|
|
reflections by objects only moderately lighted, that is with
|
|
|
diminished light. And there is the same proportion between the
|
|
|
highly lighted part of a body and the part lighted by a reflection
|
|
|
as between the origin of the lights on the body and the origin of
|
|
|
the reflections.
|
|
|
|
|
|
557.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF LIGHTS AND SHADOWS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I must remind you to take care that every portion of a body, and
|
|
|
every smallest detail which is ever so little in relief, must be
|
|
|
given its proper importance as to light and shade.
|
|
|
|
|
|
558.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE WAY TO MAKE THE SHADOW ON FIGURES CORRESPOND TO THE LIGHT AND
|
|
|
TO [THE COLOUR] OF THE BODY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you draw a figure and you wish to see whether the shadow is the
|
|
|
proper complement to the light, and neither redder nor yellower than
|
|
|
is the nature of the colour you wish to represent in shade, proceed
|
|
|
thus. Cast a shadow with your finger on the illuminated portion, and
|
|
|
if the accidental shadow that you have made is like the natural
|
|
|
shadow cast by your finger on your work, well and good; and by
|
|
|
putting your finger nearer or farther off, you can make darker or
|
|
|
lighter shadows, which you must compare with your own.
|
|
|
|
|
|
559.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF SURROUNDING BODIES BY VARIOUS FORMS OF SHADOW.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take care that the shadows cast upon the surface of the bodies by
|
|
|
different objects must undulate according to the various curves of
|
|
|
the limbs which cast the shadows, and of the objects on which they
|
|
|
are cast.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The juxtaposition of light and shade (560, 561).
|
|
|
|
|
|
560.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The comparison of the various qualities of shadows and lights not
|
|
|
infrequently seems ambiguous and confused to the painter who desires
|
|
|
to imitate and copy the objects he sees. The reason is this: If you
|
|
|
see a white drapery side by side with a black one, that part of the
|
|
|
white drapery which lies against the black one will certainly look
|
|
|
much whiter than the part which lies against something whiter than
|
|
|
itself. [Footnote: It is evident from this that so early as in 1492
|
|
|
Leonardo's writing in perspective was so far advanced that he could
|
|
|
quote his own statements.--As bearing on this subject compare what
|
|
|
is said in No. 280.] And the reason of this is shown in my [book on]
|
|
|
perspective.
|
|
|
|
|
|
561.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF SHADOWS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Where a shadow ends in the light, note carefully where it is paler
|
|
|
or deeper and where it is more or less indistinct towards the light;
|
|
|
and, above all, in [painting] youthful figures I remind you not to
|
|
|
make the shadow end like a stone, because flesh has a certain
|
|
|
transparency, as may be seen by looking at a hand held between the
|
|
|
eye and the sun, which shines through it ruddy and bright. Place the
|
|
|
most highly coloured part between the light and shadow. And to see
|
|
|
what shadow tint is needed on the flesh, cast a shadow on it with
|
|
|
your finger, and according as you wish to see it lighter or darker
|
|
|
hold your finger nearer to or farther from your picture, and copy
|
|
|
that [shadow].
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the lighting of the background (562-565).
|
|
|
|
|
|
562.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE BACKGROUNDS FOR PAINTED FIGURES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The ground which surrounds the forms of any object you paint should
|
|
|
be darker than the high lights of those figures, and lighter than
|
|
|
their shadowed part: &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
563.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE BACKGROUND THAT THE PAINTER SHOULD ADOPT IN HIS WORKS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Since experience shows us that all bodies are surrounded by light
|
|
|
and shade it is necessary that you, O Painter, should so arrange
|
|
|
that the side which is in light shall terminate against a dark body
|
|
|
and likewise that the shadow side shall terminate against a light
|
|
|
body. And by [following] this rule you will add greatly to the
|
|
|
relief of your figures.
|
|
|
|
|
|
564.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A most important part of painting consists in the backgrounds of the
|
|
|
objects represented; against these backgrounds the outlines of
|
|
|
those natural objects which are convex are always visible, and also
|
|
|
the forms of these bodies against the background, even though the
|
|
|
colours of the bodies should be the same as that of the background.
|
|
|
This is caused by the convex edges of the objects not being
|
|
|
illuminated in the same way as, by the same light, the background is
|
|
|
illuminated, since these edges will often be lighter or darker than
|
|
|
the background. But if the edge is of the same colour as the
|
|
|
background, beyond a doubt it will in that part of the picture
|
|
|
interfere with your perception of the outline, and such a choice in
|
|
|
a picture ought to be rejected by the judgment of good painters,
|
|
|
inasmuch as the purpose of the painter is to make his figures appear
|
|
|
detached from the background; while in the case here described the
|
|
|
contrary occurs, not only in the picture, but in the objects
|
|
|
themselves.
|
|
|
|
|
|
565.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That you ought, when representing objects above the eye and on one
|
|
|
side--if you wish them to look detached from the wall--to show,
|
|
|
between the shadow on the object and the shadow it casts a middle
|
|
|
light, so that the body will appear to stand away from the wall.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the lighting of white objects.
|
|
|
|
|
|
566.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW WHITE BODIES SHOULD BE REPRESENTED.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you are representing a white body let it be surrounded by ample
|
|
|
space, because as white has no colour of its own, it is tinged and
|
|
|
altered in some degree by the colour of the objects surrounding it.
|
|
|
If you see a woman dressed in white in the midst of a landscape,
|
|
|
that side which is towards the sun is bright in colour, so much so
|
|
|
that in some portions it will dazzle the eyes like the sun itself;
|
|
|
and the side which is towards the atmosphere,--luminous through
|
|
|
being interwoven with the sun's rays and penetrated by them--since
|
|
|
the atmosphere itself is blue, that side of the woman's figure will
|
|
|
appear steeped in blue. If the surface of the ground about her be
|
|
|
meadows and if she be standing between a field lighted up by the sun
|
|
|
and the sun itself, you will see every portion of those folds which
|
|
|
are towards the meadow tinged by the reflected rays with the colour
|
|
|
of that meadow. Thus the white is transmuted into the colours of the
|
|
|
luminous and of the non-luminous objects near it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The methods of aerial (567--570).
|
|
|
|
|
|
567.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY FACES [SEEN] AT A DISTANCE LOOK DARK.
|
|
|
|
|
|
We see quite plainly that all the images of visible objects that lie
|
|
|
before us, whether large or small, reach our sense by the minute
|
|
|
aperture of the eye; and if, through so small a passage the image
|
|
|
can pass of the vast extent of sky and earth, the face of a
|
|
|
man--being by comparison with such large images almost nothing by
|
|
|
reason of the distance which diminishes it,--fills up so little of
|
|
|
the eye that it is indistinguishable. Having, also, to be
|
|
|
transmitted from the surface to the sense through a dark medium,
|
|
|
that is to say the crystalline lens which looks dark, this image,
|
|
|
not being strong in colour becomes affected by this darkness on its
|
|
|
passage, and on reaching the sense it appears dark; no other reason
|
|
|
can in any way be assigned. If the point in the eye is black, it is
|
|
|
because it is full of a transparent humour as clear as air and acts
|
|
|
like a perforation in a board; on looking into it it appears dark
|
|
|
and the objects seen through the bright air and a dark one become
|
|
|
confused in this darkness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY A MAN SEEN AT A CERTAIN DISTANCE IS NOT RECOGNISABLE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The perspective of diminution shows us that the farther away an
|
|
|
object is the smaller it looks. If you look at a man at a distance
|
|
|
from you of an arrow's flight, and hold the eye of a small needle
|
|
|
close to your own eye, you can see through it several men whose
|
|
|
images are transmitted to the eye and will all be comprised within
|
|
|
the size of the needle's eye; hence, if the man who is at the
|
|
|
distance of an arrow's flight can send his whole image to your eye,
|
|
|
occupying only a small space in the needle's eye how can you
|
|
|
[expect] in so small a figure to distinguish or see the nose or
|
|
|
mouth or any detail of his person? and, not seeing these you cannot
|
|
|
recognise the man, since these features, which he does not show, are
|
|
|
what give men different aspects.
|
|
|
|
|
|
568.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE REASON WHY SMALL FIGURES SHOULD NOT BE MADE FINISHED.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I say that the reason that objects appear diminished in size is
|
|
|
because they are remote from the eye; this being the case it is
|
|
|
evident that there must be a great extent of atmosphere between the
|
|
|
eye and the objects, and this air interferes with the distinctness
|
|
|
of the forms of the object. Hence the minute details of these
|
|
|
objects will be indistinguishable and unrecognisable. Therefore, O
|
|
|
Painter, make your smaller figures merely indicated and not highly
|
|
|
finished, otherwise you will produce effects the opposite to nature,
|
|
|
your supreme guide. The object is small by reason of the great
|
|
|
distance between it and the eye, this great distance is filled with
|
|
|
air, that mass of air forms a dense body which intervenes and
|
|
|
prevents the eye seeing the minute details of objects.
|
|
|
|
|
|
569.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Whenever a figure is placed at a considerable distance you lose
|
|
|
first the distinctness of the smallest parts; while the larger parts
|
|
|
are left to the last, losing all distinctness of detail and outline;
|
|
|
and what remains is an oval or spherical figure with confused edges.
|
|
|
|
|
|
570.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The density of a body of smoke looks white below the horizon while
|
|
|
above the horizon it is dark, even if the smoke is in itself of a
|
|
|
uniform colour, this uniformity will vary according to the variety
|
|
|
in the ground on which it is seen.
|
|
|
|
|
|
IV.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PORTRAIT AND FIGURE PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of sketching figures and portraits (571-572).
|
|
|
|
|
|
571.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE WAY TO LEARN TO COMPOSE FIGURES [IN GROUPS] IN HISTORICAL
|
|
|
PICTURES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you have well learnt perspective and have by heart the parts
|
|
|
and forms of objects, you must go about, and constantly, as you go,
|
|
|
observe, note and consider the circumstances and behaviour of men in
|
|
|
talking, quarrelling or laughing or fighting together: the action of
|
|
|
the men themselves and the actions of the bystanders, who separate
|
|
|
them or who look on. And take a note of them with slight strokes
|
|
|
thus, in a little book which you should always carry with you. And
|
|
|
it should be of tinted paper, that it may not be rubbed out, but
|
|
|
change the old [when full] for a new one; since these things should
|
|
|
not be rubbed out but preserved with great care; for the forms, and
|
|
|
positions of objects are so infinite that the memory is incapable of
|
|
|
retaining them, wherefore keep these [sketches] as your guides and
|
|
|
masters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Among Leonardo's numerous note books of pocket size not
|
|
|
one has coloured paper, so no sketches answering to this description
|
|
|
can be pointed out. The fact that most of the notes are written in
|
|
|
ink, militates against the supposition that they were made in the
|
|
|
open air.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
572.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF A METHOD OF KEEPING IN MIND THE FORM OF A FACE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to acquire facility for bearing in mind the expression
|
|
|
of a face, first make yourself familiar with a variety of [forms of]
|
|
|
several heads, eyes, noses, mouths, chins and cheeks and necks and
|
|
|
shoulders: And to put a case: Noses are of 10 types: straight,
|
|
|
bulbous, hollow, prominent above or below the middle, aquiline,
|
|
|
regular, flat, round or pointed. These hold good as to profile. In
|
|
|
full face they are of 11 types; these are equal thick in the middle,
|
|
|
thin in the middle, with the tip thick and the root narrow, or
|
|
|
narrow at the tip and wide at the root; with the nostrils wide or
|
|
|
narrow, high or low, and the openings wide or hidden by the point;
|
|
|
and you will find an equal variety in the other details; which
|
|
|
things you must draw from nature and fix them in your mind. Or else,
|
|
|
when you have to draw a face by heart, carry with you a little book
|
|
|
in which you have noted such features; and when you have cast a
|
|
|
glance at the face of the person you wish to draw, you can look, in
|
|
|
private, which nose or mouth is most like, or there make a little
|
|
|
mark to recognise it again at home. Of grotesque faces I need say
|
|
|
nothing, because they are kept in mind without difficulty.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The position of the head.
|
|
|
|
|
|
573.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW YOU SHOULD SET TO WORK TO DRAW A HEAD OF WHICH ALL THE PARTS
|
|
|
SHALL AGREE WITH THE POSITION GIVEN TO IT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To draw a head in which the features shall agree with the turn and
|
|
|
bend of the head, pursue this method. You know that the eyes,
|
|
|
eyebrows, nostrils, corners of the mouth, and sides of the chin, the
|
|
|
jaws, cheeks, ears and all the parts of a face are squarely and
|
|
|
straightly set upon the face.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Compare the drawings and the text belonging to them on
|
|
|
Pl. IX. (No. 315), Pl. X (No. 316), Pl. XL (No. 318) and Pl. XII.
|
|
|
(No. 319).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Therefore when you have sketched the face draw lines passing from
|
|
|
one corner of the eye to the other; and so for the placing of each
|
|
|
feature; and after having drawn the ends of the lines beyond the two
|
|
|
sides of the face, look if the spaces inside the same parallel lines
|
|
|
on the right and on the left are equal [12]. But be sure to remember
|
|
|
to make these lines tend to the point of sight.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. XXXI, No. 4, the slight sketch on the left hand
|
|
|
side. The text of this passage is written by the side of it. In this
|
|
|
sketch the lines seem intentionally incorrect and converging to the
|
|
|
right (compare I. 12) instead of parallel. Compare too with this
|
|
|
text the drawing in red chalk from Windsor Castle which is
|
|
|
reproduced on Pl. XL, No. 2.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the light on the face (574-576).
|
|
|
|
|
|
574.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW TO KNOW WHICH SIDE OF AN OBJECT IS TO BE MORE OR LESS LUMINOUS
|
|
|
THAN THE OTHER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let _f_ be the light, the head will be the object illuminated by it
|
|
|
and that side of the head on which the rays fall most directly will
|
|
|
be the most highly lighted, and those parts on which the rays fall
|
|
|
most aslant will be less lighted. The light falls as a blow might,
|
|
|
since a blow which falls perpendicularly falls with the greatest
|
|
|
force, and when it falls obliquely it is less forcible than the
|
|
|
former in proportion to the width of the angle. _Exempli gratia_ if
|
|
|
you throw a ball at a wall of which the extremities are equally far
|
|
|
from you the blow will fall straight, and if you throw the ball at
|
|
|
the wall when standing at one end of it the ball will hit it
|
|
|
obliquely and the blow will not tell.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. XXXI. No. 4; the sketch on the right hand side.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
575.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE PROOF AND REASON WHY AMONG THE ILLUMINATED PARTS CERTAIN
|
|
|
PORTIONS ARE IN HIGHER LIGHT THAN OTHERS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Since it is proved that every definite light is, or seems to be,
|
|
|
derived from one single point the side illuminated by it will have
|
|
|
its highest light on the portion where the line of radiance falls
|
|
|
perpendicularly; as is shown above in the lines _a g_, and also in
|
|
|
_a h_ and in _l a_; and that portion of the illuminated side will be
|
|
|
least luminous, where the line of incidence strikes it between two
|
|
|
more dissimilar angles, as is seen at _b c d_. And by this means you
|
|
|
may also know which parts are deprived of light as is seen at _m k_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Where the angles made by the lines of incidence are most equal there
|
|
|
will be the highest light, and where they are most unequal it will
|
|
|
be darkest.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I will make further mention of the reason of reflections.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. XXXII. The text, here given complete, is on the
|
|
|
right hand side. The small circles above the beginning of lines 5
|
|
|
and 11 as well as the circle above the text on Pl. XXXI, are in a
|
|
|
paler ink and evidently added by a later hand in order to
|
|
|
distinguish the text as belonging to the _Libro di Pittura_ (see
|
|
|
Prolegomena. No. 12, p. 3). The text on the left hand side of this
|
|
|
page is given as Nos. 577 and 137.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
576.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Where the shadow should be on the face.
|
|
|
|
|
|
General suggestions for historical pictures (577-581).
|
|
|
|
|
|
577.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you compose a historical picture take two points, one the point
|
|
|
of sight, and the other the source of light; and make this as
|
|
|
distant as possible.
|
|
|
|
|
|
578.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Historical pictures ought not to be crowded and confused with too
|
|
|
many figures.
|
|
|
|
|
|
579.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PRECEPTS IN PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let you sketches of historical pictures be swift and the working out
|
|
|
of the limbs not be carried too far, but limited to the position of
|
|
|
the limbs, which you can afterwards finish as you please and at your
|
|
|
leisure.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. XXXVIII, No. 2. The pen and ink drawing given
|
|
|
there as No. 3 may also be compared with this passage. It is in the
|
|
|
Windsor collection where it is numbered 101.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
580.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The sorest misfortune is when your views are in advance of your
|
|
|
work.
|
|
|
|
|
|
581.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of composing historical pictures. Of not considering the limbs in
|
|
|
the figures in historical pictures; as many do who, in the wish to
|
|
|
represent the whole of a figure, spoil their compositions. And when
|
|
|
you place one figure behind another take care to draw the whole of
|
|
|
it so that the limbs which come in front of the nearer figures may
|
|
|
stand out in their natural size and place.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How to represent the differences of age and sex (582-583).
|
|
|
|
|
|
582.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How the ages of man should be depicted: that is, Infancy, Childhood,
|
|
|
Youth, Manhood, Old age, Decrepitude.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: No answer is here given to this question, in the original
|
|
|
MS.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
583.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Old men ought to be represented with slow and heavy movements, their
|
|
|
legs bent at the knees, when they stand still, and their feet placed
|
|
|
parallel and apart; bending low with the head leaning forward, and
|
|
|
their arms but little extended.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Women must be represented in modest attitudes, their legs close
|
|
|
together, their arms closely folded, their heads inclined and
|
|
|
somewhat on one side.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Old women should be represented with eager, swift and furious
|
|
|
gestures, like infernal furies; but the action should be more
|
|
|
violent in their arms and head than in their legs.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Little children, with lively and contorted movements when sitting,
|
|
|
and, when standing still, in shy and timid attitudes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _bracci raccolte_. Compare Pl. XXXIII. This drawing, in
|
|
|
silver point on yellowish tinted paper, the lights heightened with
|
|
|
white, represents two female hands laid together in a lap. Above is
|
|
|
a third finished study of a right hand, apparently holding a veil
|
|
|
from the head across the bosom. This drawing evidently dates from
|
|
|
before 1500 and was very probably done at Florence, perhaps as a
|
|
|
preparatory study for some picture. The type of hand with its
|
|
|
slender thin forms is more like the style of the _Vierge aux
|
|
|
Rochers_ in the Louvre than any later works--as the Mona Lisa for
|
|
|
instance.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of representing the emotions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
584.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT A FIGURE IS NOT ADMIRABLE UNLESS IT EXPRESSES BY ITS ACTION THE
|
|
|
PASSION OF ITS SENTIMENT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That figure is most admirable which by its actions best expresses
|
|
|
the passion that animates it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW AN ANGRY MAN IS TO BE FIGURED.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You must make an angry person holding someone by the hair, wrenching
|
|
|
his head against the ground, and with one knee on his ribs; his
|
|
|
right arm and fist raised on high. His hair must be thrown up, his
|
|
|
brow downcast and knit, his teeth clenched and the two corners of
|
|
|
his mouth grimly set; his neck swelled and bent forward as he leans
|
|
|
over his foe, and full of furrows.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW TO REPRESENT A MAN IN DESPAIR.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You must show a man in despair with a knife, having already torn
|
|
|
open his garments, and with one hand tearing open the wound. And
|
|
|
make him standing on his feet and his legs somewhat bent and his
|
|
|
whole person leaning towards the earth; his hair flying in disorder.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of representing imaginary animals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
585.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW YOU SHOULD MAKE AN IMAGINARY ANIMAL LOOK NATURAL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You know that you cannot invent animals without limbs, each of
|
|
|
which, in itself, must resemble those of some other animal. Hence if
|
|
|
you wish to make an animal, imagined by you, appear natural--let us
|
|
|
say a Dragon, take for its head that of a mastiff or hound, with the
|
|
|
eyes of a cat, the ears of a porcupine, the nose of a greyhound, the
|
|
|
brow of a lion, the temples of an old cock, the neck of a water
|
|
|
tortoise.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The sketch here inserted of two men on horseback fighting
|
|
|
a dragon is the facsimile of a pen and ink drawing belonging to
|
|
|
BARON EDMOND DE ROTHSCHILD of Paris.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The selection of forms.
|
|
|
|
|
|
586.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE DELUSIONS WHICH ARISE IN JUDGING OF THE LIMBS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A painter who has clumsy hands will paint similar hands in his
|
|
|
works, and the same will occur with any limb, unless long study has
|
|
|
taught him to avoid it. Therefore, O Painter, look carefully what
|
|
|
part is most ill-favoured in your own person and take particular
|
|
|
pains to correct it in your studies. For if you are coarse, your
|
|
|
figures will seem the same and devoid of charm; and it is the same
|
|
|
with any part that may be good or poor in yourself; it will be shown
|
|
|
in some degree in your figures.
|
|
|
|
|
|
587.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SELECTION OF BEAUTIFUL FACES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It seems to me to be no small charm in a painter when he gives his
|
|
|
figures a pleasing air, and this grace, if he have it not by nature,
|
|
|
he may acquire by incidental study in this way: Look about you and
|
|
|
take the best parts of many beautiful faces, of which the beauty is
|
|
|
confirmed rather by public fame than by your own judgment; for you
|
|
|
might be mistaken and choose faces which have some resemblance to
|
|
|
your own. For it would seem that such resemblances often please us;
|
|
|
and if you should be ugly, you would select faces that were not
|
|
|
beautiful and you would then make ugly faces, as many painters do.
|
|
|
For often a master's work resembles himself. So select beauties as I
|
|
|
tell you, and fix them in your mind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
588.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the limbs, which ought to be carefully selected, and of all the
|
|
|
other parts with regard to painting.
|
|
|
|
|
|
589.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When selecting figures you should choose slender ones rather than
|
|
|
lean and wooden ones.
|
|
|
|
|
|
590.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MUSCLES OF ANIMALS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The hollow spaces interposed between the muscles must not be of such
|
|
|
a character as that the skin should seem to cover two sticks laid
|
|
|
side by side like _c_, nor should they seem like two sticks somewhat
|
|
|
remote from such contact so that the skin hangs in an empty loose
|
|
|
curve as at _f_; but it should be like _i_, laid over the spongy fat
|
|
|
that lies in the angles as the angle _n m o_; which angle is formed
|
|
|
by the contact of the ends of the muscles and as the skin cannot
|
|
|
fold down into such an angle, nature has filled up such angles with
|
|
|
a small quantity of spongy and, as I may say, vesicular fat, with
|
|
|
minute bladders [in it] full of air, which is condensed or rarefied
|
|
|
in them according to the increase or the diminution of the substance
|
|
|
of the muscles; in which latter case the concavity _i_ always has a
|
|
|
larger curve than the muscle.
|
|
|
|
|
|
591.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF UNDULATING MOVEMENTS AND EQUIPOISE IN FIGURES AND OTHER ANIMALS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When representing a human figure or some graceful animal, be careful
|
|
|
to avoid a wooden stiffness; that is to say make them move with
|
|
|
equipoise and balance so as not to look like a piece of wood; but
|
|
|
those you want to represent as strong you must not make so,
|
|
|
excepting in the turn of the head.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How to pose figures.
|
|
|
|
|
|
592.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF GRACE IN THE LIMBS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The limbs should be adapted to the body with grace and with
|
|
|
reference to the effect that you wish the figure to produce. And if
|
|
|
you wish to produce a figure that shall of itself look light and
|
|
|
graceful you must make the limbs elegant and extended, and without
|
|
|
too much display of the muscles; and those few that are needed for
|
|
|
your purpose you must indicate softly, that is, not very prominent
|
|
|
and without strong shadows; the limbs, and particularly the arms
|
|
|
easy; that is, none of the limbs should be in a straight line with
|
|
|
the adjoining parts. And if the hips, which are the pole of a man,
|
|
|
are by reason of his position, placed so, that the right is higher
|
|
|
than the left, make the point of the higher shoulder in a
|
|
|
perpendicular line above the highest prominence of the hip, and let
|
|
|
this right shoulder be lower than the left. Let the pit of the
|
|
|
throat always be over the centre of the joint of the foot on which
|
|
|
the man is leaning. The leg which is free should have the knee lower
|
|
|
than the other, and near the other leg. The positions of the head
|
|
|
and arms are endless and I shall therefore not enlarge on any rules
|
|
|
for them. Still, let them be easy and pleasing, with various turns
|
|
|
and twists, and the joints gracefully bent, that they may not look
|
|
|
like pieces of wood.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of appropriate gestures (593-600).
|
|
|
|
|
|
593.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A picture or representation of human figures, ought to be done in
|
|
|
such a way as that the spectator may easily recognise, by means of
|
|
|
their attitudes, the purpose in their minds. Thus, if you have to
|
|
|
represent a man of noble character in the act of speaking, let his
|
|
|
gestures be such as naturally accompany good words; and, in the same
|
|
|
way, if you wish to depict a man of a brutal nature, give him fierce
|
|
|
movements; as with his arms flung out towards the listener, and his
|
|
|
head and breast thrust forward beyond his feet, as if following the
|
|
|
speaker's hands. Thus it is with a deaf and dumb person who, when he
|
|
|
sees two men in conversation--although he is deprived of
|
|
|
hearing--can nevertheless understand, from the attitudes and
|
|
|
gestures of the speakers, the nature of their discussion. I once saw
|
|
|
in Florence a man who had become deaf who, when you spoke very loud
|
|
|
did not understand you, but if you spoke gently and without making
|
|
|
any sound, understood merely from the movement of the lips. Now
|
|
|
perhaps you will say that the lips of a man who speaks loudly do not
|
|
|
move like those of one speaking softly, and that if they were to
|
|
|
move them alike they would be alike understood. As to this argument,
|
|
|
I leave the decision to experiment; make a man speak to you gently
|
|
|
and note [the motion of] his lips.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The first ten lines of this text have already been
|
|
|
published, but with a slightly different reading by Dr. M. JORDAN:
|
|
|
_Das Malerbuch Leonardo da Vinci's_ p. 86.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
594.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF REPRESENTING A MAN SPEAKING TO A MULTITUDE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you wish to represent a man speaking to a number of people,
|
|
|
consider the matter of which he has to treat and adapt his action to
|
|
|
the subject. Thus, if he speaks persuasively, let his action be
|
|
|
appropriate to it. If the matter in hand be to set forth an
|
|
|
argument, let the speaker, with the fingers of the right hand hold
|
|
|
one finger of the left hand, having the two smaller ones closed; and
|
|
|
his face alert, and turned towards the people with mouth a little
|
|
|
open, to look as though he spoke; and if he is sitting let him
|
|
|
appear as though about to rise, with his head forward. If you
|
|
|
represent him standing make him leaning slightly forward with body
|
|
|
and head towards the people. These you must represent as silent and
|
|
|
attentive, all looking at the orator's face with gestures of
|
|
|
admiration; and make some old men in astonishment at the things they
|
|
|
hear, with the corners of their mouths pulled down and drawn in,
|
|
|
their cheeks full of furrows, and their eyebrows raised, and
|
|
|
wrinkling the forehead where they meet. Again, some sitting with
|
|
|
their fingers clasped holding their weary knees. Again, some bent
|
|
|
old man, with one knee crossed over the other; on which let him hold
|
|
|
his hand with his other elbow resting in it and the hand supporting
|
|
|
his bearded chin.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The sketches introduced here are a facsimile of a pen and
|
|
|
ink drawing in the Louvre which Herr CARL BRUN considers as studies
|
|
|
for the Last Supper in the church of _Santa Maria delle Grazie_ (see
|
|
|
Leonardo da Vinci, LXI, pp. 21, 27 and 28 in DOHME'S _Kunst und
|
|
|
Kunstler_, Leipzig, Seemann). I shall not here enter into any
|
|
|
discussion of this suggestion; but as a justification for
|
|
|
introducing the drawing in this place, I may point out that some of
|
|
|
the figures illustrate this passage as perfectly as though they had
|
|
|
been drawn for that express purpose. I have discussed the
|
|
|
probability of a connection between this sketch and the picture of
|
|
|
the Last Supper on p. 335. The original drawing is 27 3/4
|
|
|
centimetres wide by 21 high.--The drawing in silver point on reddish
|
|
|
paper given on Pl. LII. No. 1--the original at Windsor Castle--may
|
|
|
also serve to illustrate the subject of appropriate gestures,
|
|
|
treated in Nos. 593 and 594.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
595.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE DISPOSITION OF LIMBS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
As regards the disposition of limbs in movement you will have to
|
|
|
consider that when you wish to represent a man who, by some chance,
|
|
|
has to turn backwards or to one side, you must not make him move his
|
|
|
feet and all his limbs towards the side to which he turns his head.
|
|
|
Rather must you make the action proceed by degrees and through the
|
|
|
different joints; that is, those of the foot, the knee and the hip
|
|
|
and the neck. And if you set him on the right leg, you must make the
|
|
|
left knee bend inwards, and let his foot be slightly raised on the
|
|
|
outside, and the left shoulder be somewhat lower than the right,
|
|
|
while the nape of the neck is in a line directly over the outer
|
|
|
ancle of the left foot. And the left shoulder will be in a
|
|
|
perpendicular line above the toes of the right foot. And always set
|
|
|
your figures so that the side to which the head turns is not the
|
|
|
side to which the breast faces, since nature for our convenience has
|
|
|
made us with a neck which bends with ease in many directions, the
|
|
|
eye wishing to turn to various points, the different joints. And if
|
|
|
at any time you make a man sitting with his arms at work on
|
|
|
something which is sideways to him, make the upper part of his body
|
|
|
turn upon the hips.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Compare Pl. VII, No. 5. The original drawing at Windsor
|
|
|
Castle is numbered 104.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
596.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you draw the nude always sketch the whole figure and then
|
|
|
finish those limbs which seem to you the best, but make them act
|
|
|
with the other limbs; otherwise you will get a habit of never
|
|
|
putting the limbs well together on the body.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Never make the head turn the same way as the torso, nor the arm and
|
|
|
leg move together on the same side. And if the face is turned to the
|
|
|
right shoulder, make all the parts lower on the left side than on
|
|
|
the right; and when you turn the body with the breast outwards, if
|
|
|
the head turns to the left side make the parts on the right side
|
|
|
higher than those on the left.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original MS. a much defaced sketch is to be seen
|
|
|
by the side of the second part of this chapter; its faded condition
|
|
|
has rendered reproduction impossible. In M. RAVAISSON'S facsimile
|
|
|
the outlines of the head have probably been touched up. This passage
|
|
|
however is fitly illustrated by the drawings on Pl. XXI.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
597.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the nature of movements in man. Do not repeat the same gestures
|
|
|
in the limbs of men unless you are compelled by the necessity of
|
|
|
their action, as is shown in _a b_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. V, where part of the text is also reproduced. The
|
|
|
effaced figure to the extreme left has evidently been cancelled by
|
|
|
Leonardo himself as unsatisfactory.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
598.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The motions of men must be such as suggest their dignity or their
|
|
|
baseness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
599.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Make your work carry out your purpose and meaning. That is when you
|
|
|
draw a figure consider well who it is and what you wish it to be
|
|
|
doing.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
With regard to any action which you give in a picture to an old man
|
|
|
or to a young one, you must make it more energetic in the young man
|
|
|
in proportion as he is stronger than the old one; and in the same
|
|
|
way with a young man and an infant.
|
|
|
|
|
|
600.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF SETTING ON THE LIMBS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The limbs which are used for labour must be muscular and those which
|
|
|
are not much used you must make without muscles and softly rounded.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE ACTION OF THE FIGURES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Represent your figures in such action as may be fitted to express
|
|
|
what purpose is in the mind of each; otherwise your art will not be
|
|
|
admirable.
|
|
|
|
|
|
V.
|
|
|
|
|
|
SUGGESTIONS FOR COMPOSITIONS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of painting battle pieces (601-603).
|
|
|
|
|
|
601.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE WAY OF REPRESENTING A BATTLE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
First you must represent the smoke of artillery mingling in the air
|
|
|
with the dust and tossed up by the movement of horses and the
|
|
|
combatants. And this mixture you must express thus: The dust, being
|
|
|
a thing of earth, has weight; and although from its fineness it is
|
|
|
easily tossed up and mingles with the air, it nevertheless readily
|
|
|
falls again. It is the finest part that rises highest; hence that
|
|
|
part will be least seen and will look almost of the same colour as
|
|
|
the air. The higher the smoke mixed with the dust-laden air rises
|
|
|
towards a certain level, the more it will look like a dark cloud;
|
|
|
and it will be seen that at the top, where the smoke is more
|
|
|
separate from the dust, the smoke will assume a bluish tinge and the
|
|
|
dust will tend to its colour. This mixture of air, smoke and dust
|
|
|
will look much lighter on the side whence the light comes than on
|
|
|
the opposite side. The more the combatants are in this turmoil the
|
|
|
less will they be seen, and the less contrast will there be in their
|
|
|
lights and shadows. Their faces and figures and their appearance,
|
|
|
and the musketeers as well as those near them you must make of a
|
|
|
glowing red. And this glow will diminish in proportion as it is
|
|
|
remote from its cause.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The figures which are between you and the light, if they be at a
|
|
|
distance, will appear dark on a light background, and the lower part
|
|
|
of their legs near the ground will be least visible, because there
|
|
|
the dust is coarsest and densest [19]. And if you introduce horses
|
|
|
galloping outside the crowd, make the little clouds of dust distant
|
|
|
from each other in proportion to the strides made by the horses; and
|
|
|
the clouds which are furthest removed from the horses, should be
|
|
|
least visible; make them high and spreading and thin, and the nearer
|
|
|
ones will be more conspicuous and smaller and denser [23]. The air
|
|
|
must be full of arrows in every direction, some shooting upwards,
|
|
|
some falling, some flying level. The balls from the guns must have a
|
|
|
train of smoke following their flight. The figures in the foreground
|
|
|
you must make with dust on the hair and eyebrows and on other flat
|
|
|
places likely to retain it. The conquerors you will make rushing
|
|
|
onwards with their hair and other light things flying on the wind,
|
|
|
with their brows bent down,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 19--23. Compare 608. 57--75.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
602.
|
|
|
|
|
|
and with the opposite limbs thrust forward; that is where a man puts
|
|
|
forward the right foot the left arm must be advanced. And if you
|
|
|
make any one fallen, you must show the place where he has slipped
|
|
|
and been dragged along the dust into blood stained mire; and in the
|
|
|
half-liquid earth arround show the print of the tramping of men and
|
|
|
horses who have passed that way. Make also a horse dragging the dead
|
|
|
body of his master, and leaving behind him, in the dust and mud, the
|
|
|
track where the body was dragged along. You must make the conquered
|
|
|
and beaten pale, their brows raised and knit, and the skin above
|
|
|
their brows furrowed with pain, the sides of the nose with wrinkles
|
|
|
going in an arch from the nostrils to the eyes, and make the
|
|
|
nostrils drawn up--which is the cause of the lines of which I
|
|
|
speak--, and the lips arched upwards and discovering the upper
|
|
|
teeth; and the teeth apart as with crying out and lamentation. And
|
|
|
make some one shielding his terrified eyes with one hand, the palm
|
|
|
towards the enemy, while the other rests on the ground to support
|
|
|
his half raised body. Others represent shouting with their mouths
|
|
|
open, and running away. You must scatter arms of all sorts among the
|
|
|
feet of the combatants, as broken shields, lances, broken swords and
|
|
|
other such objects. And you must make the dead partly or entirely
|
|
|
covered with dust, which is changed into crimson mire where it has
|
|
|
mingled with the flowing blood whose colour shows it issuing in a
|
|
|
sinuous stream from the corpse. Others must be represented in the
|
|
|
agonies of death grinding their teeth, rolling their eyes, with
|
|
|
their fists clenched against their bodies and their legs contorted.
|
|
|
Some might be shown disarmed and beaten down by the enemy, turning
|
|
|
upon the foe, with teeth and nails, to take an inhuman and bitter
|
|
|
revenge. You might see some riderless horse rushing among the enemy,
|
|
|
with his mane flying in the wind, and doing no little mischief with
|
|
|
his heels. Some maimed warrior may be seen fallen to the earth,
|
|
|
covering himself with his shield, while the enemy, bending over him,
|
|
|
tries to deal him a deathstroke. There again might be seen a number
|
|
|
of men fallen in a heap over a dead horse. You would see some of the
|
|
|
victors leaving the fight and issuing from the crowd, rubbing their
|
|
|
eyes and cheeks with both hands to clean them of the dirt made by
|
|
|
their watering eyes smarting from the dust and smoke. The reserves
|
|
|
may be seen standing, hopeful but cautious; with watchful eyes,
|
|
|
shading them with their hands and gazing through the dense and murky
|
|
|
confusion, attentive to the commands of their captain. The captain
|
|
|
himself, his staff raised, hurries towards these auxiliaries,
|
|
|
pointing to the spot where they are most needed. And there may be a
|
|
|
river into which horses are galloping, churning up the water all
|
|
|
round them into turbulent waves of foam and water, tossed into the
|
|
|
air and among the legs and bodies of the horses. And there must not
|
|
|
be a level spot that is not trampled with gore.
|
|
|
|
|
|
603.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF LIGHTING THE LOWER PARTS OF BODIES CLOSE TOGETHER, AS OF MEN IN
|
|
|
BATTLE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
As to men and horses represented in battle, their different parts
|
|
|
will be dark in proportion as they are nearer to the ground on which
|
|
|
they stand. And this is proved by the sides of wells which grow
|
|
|
darker in proportion to their depth, the reason of which is that the
|
|
|
deepest part of the well sees and receives a smaller amount of the
|
|
|
luminous atmosphere than any other part.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And the pavement, if it be of the same colour as the legs of these
|
|
|
said men and horses, will always be more lighted and at a more
|
|
|
direct angle than the said legs &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
604.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE WAY TO REPRESENT A NIGHT [SCENE].
|
|
|
|
|
|
That which is entirely bereft of light is all darkness; given a
|
|
|
night under these conditions and that you want to represent a night
|
|
|
scene,--arrange that there shall be a great fire, then the objects
|
|
|
which are nearest to this fire will be most tinged with its colour;
|
|
|
for those objects which are nearest to a coloured light participate
|
|
|
most in its nature; as therefore you give the fire a red colour, you
|
|
|
must make all the objects illuminated by it ruddy; while those which
|
|
|
are farther from the fire are more tinted by the black hue of night.
|
|
|
The figures which are seen against the fire look dark in the glare
|
|
|
of the firelight because that side of the objects which you see is
|
|
|
tinged by the darkness of the night and not by the fire; and those
|
|
|
who stand at the side are half dark and half red; while those who
|
|
|
are visible beyond the edges of the flame will be fully lighted by
|
|
|
the ruddy glow against a black background. As to their gestures,
|
|
|
make those which are near it screen themselves with their hands and
|
|
|
cloaks as a defence against the intense heat, and with their faces
|
|
|
turned away as if about to retire. Of those farther off represent
|
|
|
several as raising their hands to screen their eyes, hurt by the
|
|
|
intolerable glare.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of depicting a tempest (605. 606).
|
|
|
|
|
|
605.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe a wind on land and at sea. Describe a storm of rain.
|
|
|
|
|
|
606.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW TO REPRESENT A TEMPEST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you wish to represent a tempest consider and arrange well its
|
|
|
effects as seen, when the wind, blowing over the face of the sea and
|
|
|
earth, removes and carries with it such things as are not fixed to
|
|
|
the general mass. And to represent the storm accurately you must
|
|
|
first show the clouds scattered and torn, and flying with the wind,
|
|
|
accompanied by clouds of sand blown up from the sea shore, and
|
|
|
boughs and leaves swept along by the strength and fury of the blast
|
|
|
and scattered with other light objects through the air. Trees and
|
|
|
plants must be bent to the ground, almost as if they would follow
|
|
|
the course of the gale, with their branches twisted out of their
|
|
|
natural growth and their leaves tossed and turned about [Footnote
|
|
|
11: See Pl. XL, No. 2.]. Of the men who are there some must have
|
|
|
fallen to the ground and be entangled in their garments, and hardly
|
|
|
to be recognized for the dust, while those who remain standing may
|
|
|
be behind some tree, with their arms round it that the wind may not
|
|
|
tear them away; others with their hands over their eyes for the
|
|
|
dust, bending to the ground with their clothes and hair streaming in
|
|
|
the wind. [Footnote 15: See Pl. XXXIV, the right hand lower sketch.]
|
|
|
Let the sea be rough and tempestuous and full of foam whirled among
|
|
|
the lofty waves, while the wind flings the lighter spray through the
|
|
|
stormy air, till it resembles a dense and swathing mist. Of the
|
|
|
ships that are therein some should be shown with rent sails and the
|
|
|
tatters fluttering through the air, with ropes broken and masts
|
|
|
split and fallen. And the ship itself lying in the trough of the sea
|
|
|
and wrecked by the fury of the waves with the men shrieking and
|
|
|
clinging to the fragments of the vessel. Make the clouds driven by
|
|
|
the impetuosity of the wind and flung against the lofty mountain
|
|
|
tops, and wreathed and torn like waves beating upon rocks; the air
|
|
|
itself terrible from the deep darkness caused by the dust and fog
|
|
|
and heavy clouds.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of representing the deluge (607-609).
|
|
|
|
|
|
607.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO REPRESENT THE DELUGE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The air was darkened by the heavy rain whose oblique descent driven
|
|
|
aslant by the rush of the winds, flew in drifts through the air not
|
|
|
otherwise than as we see dust, varied only by the straight lines of
|
|
|
the heavy drops of falling water. But it was tinged with the colour
|
|
|
of the fire kindled by the thunder-bolts by which the clouds were
|
|
|
rent and shattered; and whose flashes revealed the broad waters of
|
|
|
the inundated valleys, above which was seen the verdure of the
|
|
|
bending tree tops. Neptune will be seen in the midst of the water
|
|
|
with his trident, and [15] let AEolus with his winds be shown
|
|
|
entangling the trees floating uprooted, and whirling in the huge
|
|
|
waves. The horizon and the whole hemisphere were obscure, but lurid
|
|
|
from the flashes of the incessant lightning. Men and birds might be
|
|
|
seen crowded on the tall trees which remained uncovered by the
|
|
|
swelling waters, originators of the mountains which surround the
|
|
|
great abysses [Footnote 23: Compare Vol. II. No. 979.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
608.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE DELUGE AND HOW TO REPRESENT IT IN A PICTURE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let the dark and gloomy air be seen buffeted by the rush of contrary
|
|
|
winds and dense from the continued rain mingled with hail and
|
|
|
bearing hither and thither an infinite number of branches torn from
|
|
|
the trees and mixed with numberless leaves. All round may be seen
|
|
|
venerable trees, uprooted and stripped by the fury of the winds; and
|
|
|
fragments of mountains, already scoured bare by the torrents,
|
|
|
falling into those torrents and choking their valleys till the
|
|
|
swollen rivers overflow and submerge the wide lowlands and their
|
|
|
inhabitants. Again, you might have seen on many of the hill-tops
|
|
|
terrified animals of different kinds, collected together and subdued
|
|
|
to tameness, in company with men and women who had fled there with
|
|
|
their children. The waters which covered the fields, with their
|
|
|
waves were in great part strewn with tables, bedsteads, boats and
|
|
|
various other contrivances made from necessity and the fear of
|
|
|
death, on which were men and women with their children amid sounds
|
|
|
of lamentation and weeping, terrified by the fury of the winds which
|
|
|
with their tempestuous violence rolled the waters under and over and
|
|
|
about the bodies of the drowned. Nor was there any object lighter
|
|
|
than the water which was not covered with a variety of animals
|
|
|
which, having come to a truce, stood together in a frightened
|
|
|
crowd--among them wolves, foxes, snakes and others--fleing from
|
|
|
death. And all the waters dashing on their shores seemed to be
|
|
|
battling them with the blows of drowned bodies, blows which killed
|
|
|
those in whom any life remained [19]. You might have seen
|
|
|
assemblages of men who, with weapons in their hands, defended the
|
|
|
small spots that remained to them against lions, wolves and beasts
|
|
|
of prey who sought safety there. Ah! what dreadful noises were heard
|
|
|
in the air rent by the fury of the thunder and the lightnings it
|
|
|
flashed forth, which darted from the clouds dealing ruin and
|
|
|
striking all that opposed its course. Ah! how many you might have
|
|
|
seen closing their ears with their hands to shut out the tremendous
|
|
|
sounds made in the darkened air by the raging of the winds mingling
|
|
|
with the rain, the thunders of heaven and the fury of the
|
|
|
thunder-bolts. Others were not content with shutting their eyes, but
|
|
|
laid their hands one over the other to cover them the closer that
|
|
|
they might not see the cruel slaughter of the human race by the
|
|
|
wrath of God. Ah! how many laments! and how many in their terror
|
|
|
flung themselves from the rocks! Huge branches of great oaks loaded
|
|
|
with men were seen borne through the air by the impetuous fury of
|
|
|
the winds. How many were the boats upset, some entire, and some
|
|
|
broken in pieces, on the top of people labouring to escape with
|
|
|
gestures and actions of grief foretelling a fearful death. Others,
|
|
|
with desperate act, took their own lives, hopeless of being able to
|
|
|
endure such suffering; and of these, some flung themselves from
|
|
|
lofty rocks, others strangled themselves with their own hands, other
|
|
|
seized their own children and violently slew them at a blow; some
|
|
|
wounded and killed themselves with their own weapons; others,
|
|
|
falling on their knees recommended themselves to God. Ah! how many
|
|
|
mothers wept over their drowned sons, holding them upon their knees,
|
|
|
with arms raised spread out towards heaven and with words and
|
|
|
various threatening gestures, upbraiding the wrath of the gods.
|
|
|
Others with clasped hands and fingers clenched gnawed them and
|
|
|
devoured them till they bled, crouching with their breast down on
|
|
|
their knees in their intense and unbearable anguish. Herds of
|
|
|
animals were to be seen, such as horses, oxen, goats and swine
|
|
|
already environed by the waters and left isolated on the high peaks
|
|
|
of the mountains, huddled together, those in the middle climbing to
|
|
|
the top and treading on the others, and fighting fiercely
|
|
|
themselves; and many would die for lack of food. Already had the
|
|
|
birds begun to settle on men and on other animals, finding no land
|
|
|
uncovered which was not occupied by living beings, and already had
|
|
|
famine, the minister of death, taken the lives of the greater number
|
|
|
of the animals, when the dead bodies, now fermented, where leaving
|
|
|
the depth of the waters and were rising to the top. Among the
|
|
|
buffeting waves, where they were beating one against the other, and,
|
|
|
like as balls full of air, rebounded from the point of concussion,
|
|
|
these found a resting place on the bodies of the dead. And above
|
|
|
these judgements, the air was seen covered with dark clouds, riven
|
|
|
by the forked flashes of the raging bolts of heaven, lighting up on
|
|
|
all sides the depth of the gloom.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The motion of the air is seen by the motion of the dust thrown up by
|
|
|
the horse's running and this motion is as swift in again filling up
|
|
|
the vacuum left in the air which enclosed the horse, as he is rapid
|
|
|
in passing away from the air.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Perhaps it will seem to you that you may reproach me with having
|
|
|
represented the currents made through the air by the motion of the
|
|
|
wind notwithstanding that the wind itself is not visible in the air.
|
|
|
To this I must answer that it is not the motion of the wind but only
|
|
|
the motion of the things carried along by it which is seen in the
|
|
|
air.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE DIVISIONS. [Footnote 76: These observations, added at the bottom
|
|
|
of the page containing the full description of the doluge seem to
|
|
|
indicate that it was Leonardo's intention to elaborate the subject
|
|
|
still farther in a separate treatise.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Darkness, wind, tempest at sea, floods of water, forests on fire,
|
|
|
rain, bolts from heaven, earthquakes and ruins of mountains,
|
|
|
overthrow of cities [Footnote 81: _Spianamenti di citta_ (overthrow
|
|
|
of cities). A considerable number of drawings in black chalk, at
|
|
|
Windsor, illustrate this catastrophe. Most of them are much rubbed;
|
|
|
one of the least injured is reproduced at Pl. XXXIX. Compare also
|
|
|
the pen and ink sketch Pl. XXXVI.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Whirlwinds which carry water [spouts] branches of trees, and men
|
|
|
through the air.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Boughs stripped off by the winds, mingling by the meeting of the
|
|
|
winds, with people upon them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Broken trees loaded with people.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ships broken to pieces, beaten on rocks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Flocks of sheep. Hail stones, thunderbolts, whirlwinds.
|
|
|
|
|
|
People on trees which are unable to to support them; trees and
|
|
|
rocks, towers and hills covered with people, boats, tables, troughs,
|
|
|
and other means of floating. Hills covered with men, women and
|
|
|
animals; and lightning from the clouds illuminating every thing.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This chapter, which, with the next one, is written on a
|
|
|
loose sheet, seems to be the passage to which one of the compilers
|
|
|
of the Vatican copy alluded when he wrote on the margin of fol. 36:
|
|
|
"_Qua mi ricordo della mirabile discritione del Diluuio dello
|
|
|
autore._" It is scarcely necessary to point out that these chapters
|
|
|
are among those which have never before been published. The
|
|
|
description in No. 607 may be regarded as a preliminary sketch for
|
|
|
this one. As the MS. G. (in which it is to be found) must be
|
|
|
attributed to the period of about 1515 we may deduce from it the
|
|
|
approximate date of the drawings on Pl. XXXIV, XXXV, Nos. 2 and 3,
|
|
|
XXXVI and XXXVII, since they obviously belong to this text. The
|
|
|
drawings No. 2 on Pl. XXXV are, in the original, side by side with
|
|
|
the text of No. 608; lines 57 to 76 are shown in the facsimile. In
|
|
|
the drawing in Indian ink given on Pl. XXXIV we see Wind-gods in the
|
|
|
sky, corresponding to the allusion to Aeolus in No. 607 1.
|
|
|
15.-Plates XXXVI and XXXVII form one sheet in the original. The
|
|
|
texts reproduced on these Plates have however no connection with the
|
|
|
sketches, excepting the sketches of clouds on the right hand side.
|
|
|
These texts are given as No. 477. The group of small figures on Pl.
|
|
|
XXXVII, to the left, seems to be intended for a '_congregatione
|
|
|
d'uomini._' See No. 608, 1. 19.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
609.
|
|
|
|
|
|
DESCRIPTION OF THE DELUGE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let there be first represented the summit of a rugged mountain with
|
|
|
valleys surrounding its base, and on its sides let the surface of
|
|
|
the soil be seen to slide, together with the small roots of the
|
|
|
bushes, denuding great portions of the surrounding rocks. And
|
|
|
descending ruinous from these precipices in its boisterous course,
|
|
|
let it dash along and lay bare the twisted and gnarled roots of
|
|
|
large trees overthrowing their roots upwards; and let the mountains,
|
|
|
as they are scoured bare, discover the profound fissures made in
|
|
|
them by ancient earthquakes. The base of the mountains may be in
|
|
|
great part clothed and covered with ruins of shrubs, hurled down
|
|
|
from the sides of their lofty peaks, which will be mixed with mud,
|
|
|
roots, boughs of trees, with all sorts of leaves thrust in with the
|
|
|
mud and earth and stones. And into the depth of some valley may have
|
|
|
fallen the fragments of a mountain forming a shore to the swollen
|
|
|
waters of its river; which, having already burst its banks, will
|
|
|
rush on in monstrous waves; and the greatest will strike upon and
|
|
|
destroy the walls of the cities and farmhouses in the valley [14].
|
|
|
Then the ruins of the high buildings in these cities will throw up a
|
|
|
great dust, rising up in shape like smoke or wreathed clouds against
|
|
|
the falling rain; But the swollen waters will sweep round the pool
|
|
|
which contains them striking in eddying whirlpools against the
|
|
|
different obstacles, and leaping into the air in muddy foam; then,
|
|
|
falling back, the beaten water will again be dashed into the air.
|
|
|
And the whirling waves which fly from the place of concussion, and
|
|
|
whose impetus moves them across other eddies going in a contrary
|
|
|
direction, after their recoil will be tossed up into the air but
|
|
|
without dashing off from the surface. Where the water issues from
|
|
|
the pool the spent waves will be seen spreading out towards the
|
|
|
outlet; and there falling or pouring through the air and gaining
|
|
|
weight and impetus they will strike on the water below piercing it
|
|
|
and rushing furiously to reach its depth; from which being thrown
|
|
|
back it returns to the surface of the lake, carrying up the air that
|
|
|
was submerged with it; and this remains at the outlet in foam
|
|
|
mingled with logs of wood and other matters lighter than water.
|
|
|
Round these again are formed the beginnings of waves which increase
|
|
|
the more in circumference as they acquire more movement; and this
|
|
|
movement rises less high in proportion as they acquire a broader
|
|
|
base and thus they are less conspicuous as they die away. But if
|
|
|
these waves rebound from various objects they then return in direct
|
|
|
opposition to the others following them, observing the same law of
|
|
|
increase in their curve as they have already acquired in the
|
|
|
movement they started with. The rain, as it falls from the clouds is
|
|
|
of the same colour as those clouds, that is in its shaded side;
|
|
|
unless indeed the sun's rays should break through them; in that case
|
|
|
the rain will appear less dark than the clouds. And if the heavy
|
|
|
masses of ruin of large mountains or of other grand buildings fall
|
|
|
into the vast pools of water, a great quantity will be flung into
|
|
|
the air and its movement will be in a contrary direction to that of
|
|
|
the object which struck the water; that is to say: The angle of
|
|
|
reflection will be equal to the angle of incidence. Of the objects
|
|
|
carried down by the current, those which are heaviest or rather
|
|
|
largest in mass will keep farthest from the two opposite shores. The
|
|
|
water in the eddies revolves more swiftly in proportion as it is
|
|
|
nearer to their centre. The crests of the waves of the sea tumble to
|
|
|
their bases falling with friction on the bubbles of their sides; and
|
|
|
this friction grinds the falling water into minute particles and
|
|
|
this being converted into a dense mist, mingles with the gale in the
|
|
|
manner of curling smoke and wreathing clouds, and at last it, rises
|
|
|
into the air and is converted into clouds. But the rain which falls
|
|
|
through the atmosphere being driven and tossed by the winds becomes
|
|
|
rarer or denser according to the rarity or density of the winds that
|
|
|
buffet it, and thus there is generated in the atmosphere a moisture
|
|
|
formed of the transparent particles of the rain which is near to the
|
|
|
eye of the spectator. The waves of the sea which break on the slope
|
|
|
of the mountains which bound it, will foam from the velocity with
|
|
|
which they fall against these hills; in rushing back they will meet
|
|
|
the next wave as it comes and and after a loud noise return in a
|
|
|
great flood to the sea whence they came. Let great numbers of
|
|
|
inhabitants--men and animals of all kinds--be seen driven [54] by
|
|
|
the rising of the deluge to the peaks of the mountains in the midst
|
|
|
of the waters aforesaid.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The wave of the sea at Piombino is all foaming water. [Footnote 55.
|
|
|
56: These two lines are written below the bottom sketch on Pl. XXXV,
|
|
|
3. The MS. Leic. being written about the year 1510 or later, it does
|
|
|
not seem to me to follow that the sketches must have been made at
|
|
|
Piombino, where Leonardo was in the year 1502 and possibly returned
|
|
|
there subsequently (see Vol. II. Topographical notes).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the water which leaps up from the spot where great masses fall on
|
|
|
its surface. Of the winds of Piombino at Piombino. Eddies of wind
|
|
|
and rain with boughs and shrubs mixed in the air. Emptying the boats
|
|
|
of the rain water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The sketches on Pl. XXXV 3 stand by the side of lines 14
|
|
|
to 54.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of depicting natural phenomena (610. 611).
|
|
|
|
|
|
610.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The tremendous fury of the wind driven by the falling in of the
|
|
|
hills on the caves within--by the falling of the hills which served
|
|
|
as roofs to these caverns.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A stone flung through the air leaves on the eye which sees it the
|
|
|
impression of its motion, and the same effect is produced by the
|
|
|
drops of water which fall from the clouds when it [16] rains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[17] A mountain falling on a town, will fling up dust in the form of
|
|
|
clouds; but the colour of this dust will differ from that of the
|
|
|
clouds. Where the rain is thickest let the colour of the dust be
|
|
|
less conspicuous and where the dust is thickest let the rain be less
|
|
|
conspicuous. And where the rain is mingled with the wind and with
|
|
|
the dust the clouds created by the rain must be more transparent
|
|
|
than those of dust [alone]. And when flames of fire are mingled with
|
|
|
clouds of smoke and water very opaque and dark clouds will be formed
|
|
|
[Footnote 26-28: Compare Pl. XL, 1--the drawing in Indian ink on the
|
|
|
left hand side, which seems to be a reminiscence of his observations
|
|
|
of an eruption (see his remarks on Mount Etna in Vol II).]. And the
|
|
|
rest of this subject will be treated in detail in the book on
|
|
|
painting.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See the sketches and text on Pl. XXXVIII, No. 1. Lines
|
|
|
1-16 are there given on the left hand side, 17-30 on the right. The
|
|
|
four lines at the bottom on the right are given as No. 472. Above
|
|
|
these texts, which are written backwards, there are in the original
|
|
|
sixteen lines in a larger writing from left to right, but only half
|
|
|
of this is here visible. They treat of the physical laws of motion
|
|
|
of air and water. It does not seem to me that there is any reason
|
|
|
for concluding that this writing from left to right is spurious.
|
|
|
Compare with it the facsimile of the rough copy of Leonardo's letter
|
|
|
to Ludovico il Moro in Vol. II.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
611.
|
|
|
|
|
|
People were to be seen eagerly embarking victuals on various kinds
|
|
|
of hastily made barks. But little of the waves were visible in those
|
|
|
places where the dark clouds and rain were reflected.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But where the flashes caused by the bolts of heaven were reflected,
|
|
|
there were seen as many bright spots, caused by the image of the
|
|
|
flashes, as there were waves to reflect them to the eye of the
|
|
|
spectator.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The number of the images produced by the flash of lightning on the
|
|
|
waves of the water were multiplied in proportion to the distance of
|
|
|
the spectator's eye.
|
|
|
|
|
|
So also the number of the images was diminished in proportion as
|
|
|
they were nearer the eye which saw them [Footnote 22. 23: _Com'e
|
|
|
provato_. See Vol. II, Nos. 874-878 and 892-901], as it has been
|
|
|
proved in the definition of the luminosity of the moon, and of our
|
|
|
marine horizon when the sun's rays are reflected in it and the eye
|
|
|
which receives the reflection is remote from the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
VI.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE ARTIST'S MATERIALS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of chalk and paper (612--617).
|
|
|
|
|
|
612.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To make points [crayons] for colouring dry. Temper with a little wax
|
|
|
and do not dry it; which wax you must dissolve with water: so that
|
|
|
when the white lead is thus tempered, the water being distilled, may
|
|
|
go off in vapour and the wax may remain; you will thus make good
|
|
|
crayons; but you must know that the colours must be ground with a
|
|
|
hot stone.
|
|
|
|
|
|
613.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chalk dissolves in wine and in vinegar or in aqua fortis and can be
|
|
|
recombined with gum.
|
|
|
|
|
|
614.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PAPER FOR DRAWING UPON IN BLACK BY THE AID OF YOUR SPITTLE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take powdered gall nuts and vitriol, powder them and spread them on
|
|
|
paper like a varnish, then write on it with a pen wetted with
|
|
|
spittle and it will turn as black as ink.
|
|
|
|
|
|
615.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to make foreshortened letters stretch the paper in a
|
|
|
drawing frame and then draw your letters and cut them out, and make
|
|
|
the sunbeams pass through the holes on to another stretched paper,
|
|
|
and then fill up the angles that are wanting.
|
|
|
|
|
|
616.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This paper should be painted over with candle soot tempered with
|
|
|
thin glue, then smear the leaf thinly with white lead in oil as is
|
|
|
done to the letters in printing, and then print in the ordinary way.
|
|
|
Thus the leaf will appear shaded in the hollows and lighted on the
|
|
|
parts in relief; which however comes out here just the contrary.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This text, which accompanies a facsimile impression of a
|
|
|
leaf of sage, has already been published in the _Saggio delle Opere
|
|
|
di L. da Vinci_, Milano 1872, p. 11. G. GOVI observes on this
|
|
|
passage: "_Forse aveva egli pensato ancora a farsi un erbario, od
|
|
|
almeno a riprodurre facilmente su carta le forme e i particolari
|
|
|
delle foglie di diverse piante; poiche (modificando un metodo che
|
|
|
probabilmente gli eia stato insegnato da altri, e che piu tardi si
|
|
|
legge ripetuto in molti ricettarii e libri di segreti), accanto a
|
|
|
una foglia di Salvia impressa in nero su carta bianca, lascio
|
|
|
scritto: Questa carta ...
|
|
|
|
|
|
Erano i primi tentativi di quella riproduzione immediata delle parti
|
|
|
vegetali, che poi sotto il nome d'Impressione Naturale, fu condotta
|
|
|
a tanta perfezione in questi ultimi tempi dal signor de Hauer e da
|
|
|
altri_."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
617.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Very excellent will be a stiff white paper, made of the usual
|
|
|
mixture and filtered milk of an herb called calves foot; and when
|
|
|
this paper is prepared and damped and folded and wrapped up it may
|
|
|
be mixed with the mixture and thus left to dry; but if you break it
|
|
|
before it is moistened it becomes somewhat like the thin paste
|
|
|
called _lasagne_ and you may then damp it and wrap it up and put it
|
|
|
in the mixture and leave it to dry; or again this paper may be
|
|
|
covered with stiff transparent white and _sardonio_ and then damped
|
|
|
so that it may not form angles and then covered up with strong
|
|
|
transparent size and as soon as it is firm cut it two fingers, and
|
|
|
leave it to dry; again you may make stiff cardboard of _sardonio_
|
|
|
and dry it and then place it between two sheets of papyrus and break
|
|
|
it inside with a wooden mallet with a handle and then open it with
|
|
|
care holding the lower sheet of paper flat and firm so that the
|
|
|
broken pieces be not separated; then have a sheet of paper covered
|
|
|
with hot glue and apply it on the top of all these pieces and let
|
|
|
them stick fast; then turn it upside down and apply transparent size
|
|
|
several times in the spaces between the pieces, each time pouring in
|
|
|
first some black and then some stiff white and each time leaving it
|
|
|
to dry; then smooth it and polish it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the preparation and use of colours (618-627).
|
|
|
|
|
|
618.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To make a fine green take green and mix it with bitumen and you will
|
|
|
make the shadows darker. Then, for lighter [shades] green with
|
|
|
yellow ochre, and for still lighter green with yellow, and for the
|
|
|
high lights pure yellow; then mix green and turmeric together and
|
|
|
glaze every thing with it. To make a fine red take cinnabar or red
|
|
|
chalk or burnt ochre for the dark shadows and for the lighter ones
|
|
|
red chalk and vermilion and for the lights pure vermilion and then
|
|
|
glaze with fine lake. To make good oil for painting. One part of
|
|
|
oil, one of the first refining and one of the second.
|
|
|
|
|
|
619.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Use black in the shadow, and in the lights white, yellow, green,
|
|
|
vermilion and lake. Medium shadows; take the shadow as above and mix
|
|
|
it with the flesh tints just alluded to, adding to it a little
|
|
|
yellow and a little green and occasionally some lake; for the
|
|
|
shadows take green and lake for the middle shades.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 618 and 619: If we may judge from the flourishes with
|
|
|
which the writing is ornamented these passages must have been
|
|
|
written in Leonardo's youth.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
620.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You can make a fine ochre by the same method as you use to make
|
|
|
white.
|
|
|
|
|
|
621.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A FINE YELLOW.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Dissolve realgar with one part of orpiment, with aqua fortis.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHITE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Put the white into an earthen pot, and lay it no thicker than a
|
|
|
string, and let it stand in the sun undisturbed for 2 days; and in
|
|
|
the morning when the sun has dried off the night dews.
|
|
|
|
|
|
622.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To make reddish black for flesh tints take red rock crystals from
|
|
|
Rocca Nova or garnets and mix them a little; again armenian bole is
|
|
|
good in part.
|
|
|
|
|
|
623.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shadow will be burnt ,terra-verte'.
|
|
|
|
|
|
624.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE PROPORTIONS OF COLOURS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If one ounce of black mixed with one ounce of white gives a certain
|
|
|
shade of darkness, what shade of darkness will be produced by 2
|
|
|
ounces of black to 1 ounce of white?
|
|
|
|
|
|
625.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Remix black, greenish yellow and at the end blue.
|
|
|
|
|
|
626.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Verdigris with aloes, or gall or turmeric makes a fine green and so
|
|
|
it does with saffron or burnt orpiment; but I doubt whether in a
|
|
|
short time they will not turn black. Ultramarine blue and glass
|
|
|
yellow mixed together make a beautiful green for fresco, that is
|
|
|
wall-painting. Lac and verdigris make a good shadow for blue in oil
|
|
|
painting.
|
|
|
|
|
|
627.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Grind verdigris many times coloured with lemon juice and keep it
|
|
|
away from yellow (?).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of preparing the panel.
|
|
|
|
|
|
628.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO PREPARE A PANEL FOR PAINTING ON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The panel should be cypress or pear or service-tree or walnut. You
|
|
|
must coat it over with mastic and turpentine twice distilled and
|
|
|
white or, if you like, lime, and put it in a frame so that it may
|
|
|
expand and shrink according to its moisture and dryness. Then give
|
|
|
it [a coat] of aqua vitae in which you have dissolved arsenic or
|
|
|
[corrosive] sublimate, 2 or 3 times. Then apply boiled linseed oil
|
|
|
in such a way as that it may penetrate every part, and before it is
|
|
|
cold rub it well with a cloth to dry it. Over this apply liquid
|
|
|
varnish and white with a stick, then wash it with urine when it is
|
|
|
dry, and dry it again. Then pounce and outline your drawing finely
|
|
|
and over it lay a priming of 30 parts of verdigris with one of
|
|
|
verdigris with two of yellow.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: M. RAVAISSON'S reading varies from mine in the following
|
|
|
passages:
|
|
|
|
|
|
1._opero allor [?] bo [alloro?]_ = "_ou bien de [laurier]_."
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. _fregalo bene con un panno_. He reads _pane_ for _panno_ and
|
|
|
renders it. "_Frotte le bien avec un pain de facon [jusqu'a ce]
|
|
|
qu'il_" etc.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. _colla stecca po laua_. He reads "_polacca_" = "_avec le couteau
|
|
|
de bois [?] polonais [?]_."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The preparation of oils (629--634).
|
|
|
|
|
|
629.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OIL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Make some oil of mustard seed; and if you wish to make it with
|
|
|
greater ease mix the ground seeds with linseed oil and put it all
|
|
|
under the press.
|
|
|
|
|
|
630.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO REMOVE THE SMELL OF OIL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take the rank oil and put ten pints into a jar and make a mark on
|
|
|
the jar at the height of the oil; then add to it a pint of vinegar
|
|
|
and make it boil till the oil has sunk to the level of the mark and
|
|
|
thus you will be certain that the oil is returned to its original
|
|
|
quantity and the vinegar will have gone off in vapour, carrying with
|
|
|
it the evil smell; and I believe you may do the same with nut oil or
|
|
|
any other oil that smells badly.
|
|
|
|
|
|
631.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Since walnuts are enveloped in a thin rind, which partakes of the
|
|
|
nature of ..., if you do not remove it when you make the oil from
|
|
|
them, this skin tinges the oil, and when you work with it this skin
|
|
|
separates from the oil and rises to the surface of the painting, and
|
|
|
this is what makes it change.
|
|
|
|
|
|
632.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO RESTORE OIL COLOURS THAT HAVE BECOME DRY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to restore oil colours that have become dry keep them
|
|
|
soaking in soft soap for a night and, with your finger, mix them up
|
|
|
with the soft soap; then pour them into a cup and wash them with
|
|
|
water, and in this way you can restore colours that have got dry.
|
|
|
But take care that each colour has its own vessel to itself adding
|
|
|
the colour by degrees as you restore it and mind that they are
|
|
|
thoroughly softened, and when you wish to use them for tempera wash
|
|
|
them five and six times with spring water, and leave them to settle;
|
|
|
if the soft soap should be thick with any of the colours pass it
|
|
|
through a filter. [Footnote: The same remark applies to these
|
|
|
sections as to No. 618 and 619.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
633.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OIL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Mustard seed pounded with linseed oil.
|
|
|
|
|
|
634.
|
|
|
|
|
|
... outside the bowl 2 fingers lower than the level of the oil, and
|
|
|
pass it into the neck of a bottle and let it stand and thus all the
|
|
|
oil will separate from this milky liquid; it will enter the bottle
|
|
|
and be as clear as crystal; and grind your colours with this, and
|
|
|
every coarse or viscid part will remain in the liquid. You must know
|
|
|
that all the oils that have been created in seads or fruits are
|
|
|
quite clear by nature, and the yellow colour you see in them only
|
|
|
comes of your not knowing how to draw it out. Fire or heat by its
|
|
|
nature has the power to make them acquire colour. See for example
|
|
|
the exudation or gums of trees which partake of the nature of rosin;
|
|
|
in a short time they harden because there is more heat in them than
|
|
|
in oil; and after some time they acquire a certain yellow hue
|
|
|
tending to black. But oil, not having so much heat does not do so;
|
|
|
although it hardens to some extent into sediment it becomes finer.
|
|
|
The change in oil which occurs in painting proceeds from a certain
|
|
|
fungus of the nature of a husk which exists in the skin which covers
|
|
|
the nut, and this being crushed along with the nuts and being of a
|
|
|
nature much resembling oil mixes with it; it is of so subtle a
|
|
|
nature that it combines with all colours and then comes to the
|
|
|
surface, and this it is which makes them change. And if you want the
|
|
|
oil to be good and not to thicken, put into it a little camphor
|
|
|
melted over a slow fire and mix it well with the oil and it will
|
|
|
never harden.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The same remark applies to these sections as to No. 618
|
|
|
and 619.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On varnishes [or powders] (635-637).
|
|
|
|
|
|
635.
|
|
|
|
|
|
VARNISH [OR POWDER].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take cypress [oil] and distil it and have a large pitcher, and put
|
|
|
in the extract with so much water as may make it appear like amber,
|
|
|
and cover it tightly so that none may evaporate. And when it is
|
|
|
dissolved you may add in your pitcher as much of the said solution,
|
|
|
as shall make it liquid to your taste. And you must know that amber
|
|
|
is the gum of the cypress-tree.
|
|
|
|
|
|
VARNISH [OR POWDER].
|
|
|
|
|
|
And since varnish [powder] is the resin of juniper, if you distil
|
|
|
juniper you can dissolve the said varnish [powder] in the essence,
|
|
|
as explained above.
|
|
|
|
|
|
636.
|
|
|
|
|
|
VARNISH [OR POWDER].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notch a juniper tree and give it water at the roots, mix the liquor
|
|
|
which exudes with nut-oil and you will have a perfect varnish
|
|
|
[powder], made like amber varnish [powder], fine and of the best
|
|
|
quality make it in May or April.
|
|
|
|
|
|
637.
|
|
|
|
|
|
VARNISH [OR POWDER].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Mercury with Jupiter and Venus,--a paste made of these must be
|
|
|
corrected by the mould (?) continuously, until Mercury separates
|
|
|
itself entirely from Jupiter and Venus. [Footnote: Here, and in No.
|
|
|
641 _Mercurio_ seems to mean quicksilver, _Giove_ stands for iron,
|
|
|
_Venere_ for copper and _Saturno_ for lead.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On chemical materials (638-650).
|
|
|
|
|
|
638.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Note how aqua vitae absorbs into itself all the colours and smells
|
|
|
of flowers. If you want to make blue put iris flowers into it and
|
|
|
for red solanum berries (?)
|
|
|
|
|
|
639.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Salt may be made from human excrement burnt and calcined and made
|
|
|
into lees, and dried by a slow fire, and all dung in like manner
|
|
|
yields salt, and these salts when distilled are very pungent.
|
|
|
|
|
|
640.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sea water filtered through mud or clay, leaves all its saltness in
|
|
|
it. Woollen stuffs placed on board ship absorb fresh water. If sea
|
|
|
water is distilled under a retort it becomes of the first excellence
|
|
|
and any one who has a little stove in his kitchen can, with the same
|
|
|
wood as he cooks with, distil a great quantity of water if the
|
|
|
retort is a large one.
|
|
|
|
|
|
641.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MOULD(?).
|
|
|
|
|
|
The mould (?) may be of Venus, or of Jupiter and Saturn and placed
|
|
|
frequently in the fire. And it should be worked with fine emery and
|
|
|
the mould (?) should be of Venus and Jupiter impasted over (?)
|
|
|
Venus. But first you will test Venus and Mercury mixed with Jove,
|
|
|
and take means to cause Mercury to disperse; and then fold them well
|
|
|
together so that Venus or Jupiter be connected as thinly as
|
|
|
possible.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See the note to 637.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
642.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Nitre, vitriol, cinnabar, alum, salt ammoniac, sublimated mercury,
|
|
|
rock salt, alcali salt, common salt, rock alum, alum schist (?),
|
|
|
arsenic, sublimate, realgar, tartar, orpiment, verdegris.
|
|
|
|
|
|
643.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pitch four ounces virgin wax, four ounces incense, two ounces oil of
|
|
|
roses one ounce.
|
|
|
|
|
|
644.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Four ounces virgin wax, four ounces Greek pitch, two ounces incense,
|
|
|
one ounce oil of roses, first melt the wax and oil then the Greek
|
|
|
pitch then the other things in powder.
|
|
|
|
|
|
645.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Very thin glass may be cut with scissors and when placed over inlaid
|
|
|
work of bone, gilt, or stained of other colours you can saw it
|
|
|
through together with the bone and then put it together and it will
|
|
|
retain a lustre that will not be scratched nor worn away by rubbing
|
|
|
with the hand.
|
|
|
|
|
|
646.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO DILUTE WHITE WINE AND MAKE IT PURPLE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Powder gall nuts and let this stand 8 days in the white wine; and in
|
|
|
the same way dissolve vitriol in water, and let the water stand and
|
|
|
settle very clear, and the wine likewise, each by itself, and strain
|
|
|
them well; and when you dilute the white wine with the water the
|
|
|
wine will become red.
|
|
|
|
|
|
647.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Put marcasite into aqua fortis and if it turns green, know that it
|
|
|
has copper in it. Take it out with saltpetre and soft soap.
|
|
|
|
|
|
648.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A white horse may have the spots removed with the Spanish haematite
|
|
|
or with aqua fortis or with ... Removes the black hair on a white
|
|
|
horse with the singeing iron. Force him to the ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
649.
|
|
|
|
|
|
FIRE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to make a fire which will set a hall in a blaze without
|
|
|
injury do this: first perfume the hall with a dense smoke of incense
|
|
|
or some other odoriferous substance: It is a good trick to play. Or
|
|
|
boil ten pounds of brandy to evaporate, but see that the hall is
|
|
|
completely closed and throw up some powdered varnish among the fumes
|
|
|
and this powder will be supported by the smoke; then go into the
|
|
|
room suddenly with a lighted torch and at once it will be in a
|
|
|
blaze.
|
|
|
|
|
|
650.
|
|
|
|
|
|
FIRE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take away that yellow surface which covers oranges and distill them
|
|
|
in an alembic, until the distillation may be said to be perfect.
|
|
|
|
|
|
FIRE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Close a room tightly and have a brasier of brass or iron with fire
|
|
|
in it and sprinkle on it two pints of aqua vitae, a little at a
|
|
|
time, so that it may be converted into smoke. Then make some one
|
|
|
come in with a light and suddenly you will see the room in a blaze
|
|
|
like a flash of lightning, and it will do no harm to any one.
|
|
|
|
|
|
VII.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PHILOSOPHY AND HISTORY OF THE ART OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The relation of art and nature (651. 652).
|
|
|
|
|
|
651.
|
|
|
|
|
|
What is fair in men, passes away, but not so in art.
|
|
|
|
|
|
652.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HE WHO DESPISES PAINTING LOVES NEITHER PHILOSOPHY NOR NATURE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you condemn painting, which is the only imitator of all visible
|
|
|
works of nature, you will certainly despise a subtle invention which
|
|
|
brings philosophy and subtle speculation to the consideration of the
|
|
|
nature of all forms--seas and plains, trees, animals, plants and
|
|
|
flowers--which are surrounded by shade and light. And this is true
|
|
|
knowledge and the legitimate issue of nature; for painting is born
|
|
|
of nature--or, to speak more correctly, we will say it is the
|
|
|
grandchild of nature; for all visible things are produced by nature,
|
|
|
and these her children have given birth to painting. Hence we may
|
|
|
justly call it the grandchild of nature and related to God.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Painting is superior to poetry (653. 654).
|
|
|
|
|
|
653.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT PAINTING SURPASSES ALL HUMAN WORKS BY THE SUBTLE CONSIDERATIONS
|
|
|
BELONGING TO IT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The eye, which is called the window of the soul, is the principal
|
|
|
means by which the central sense can most completely and abundantly
|
|
|
appreciate the infinite works of nature; and the ear is the second,
|
|
|
which acquires dignity by hearing of the things the eye has seen. If
|
|
|
you, historians, or poets, or mathematicians had not seen things
|
|
|
with your eyes you could not report of them in writing. And if you,
|
|
|
0 poet, tell a story with your pen, the painter with his brush can
|
|
|
tell it more easily, with simpler completeness and less tedious to
|
|
|
be understood. And if you call painting dumb poetry, the painter may
|
|
|
call poetry blind painting. Now which is the worse defect? to be
|
|
|
blind or dumb? Though the poet is as free as the painter in the
|
|
|
invention of his fictions they are not so satisfactory to men as
|
|
|
paintings; for, though poetry is able to describe forms, actions and
|
|
|
places in words, the painter deals with the actual similitude of the
|
|
|
forms, in order to represent them. Now tell me which is the nearer
|
|
|
to the actual man: the name of man or the image of the man. The name
|
|
|
of man differs in different countries, but his form is never changed
|
|
|
but by death.
|
|
|
|
|
|
654.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And if the poet gratifies the sense by means of the ear, the painter
|
|
|
does so by the eye--the worthier sense; but I will say no more of
|
|
|
this but that, if a good painter represents the fury of a battle,
|
|
|
and if a poet describes one, and they are both together put before
|
|
|
the public, you will see where most of the spectators will stop, to
|
|
|
which they will pay most attention, on which they will bestow most
|
|
|
praise, and which will satisfy them best. Undoubtedly painting being
|
|
|
by a long way the more intelligible and beautiful, will please most.
|
|
|
Write up the name of God [Christ] in some spot and setup His image
|
|
|
opposite and you will see which will be most reverenced. Painting
|
|
|
comprehends in itself all the forms of nature, while you have
|
|
|
nothing but words, which are not universal as form is, and if you
|
|
|
have the effects of the representation, we have the representation
|
|
|
of the effects. Take a poet who describes the beauty of a lady to
|
|
|
her lover and a painter who represents her and you will see to which
|
|
|
nature guides the enamoured critic. Certainly the proof should be
|
|
|
allowed to rest on the verdict of experience. You have ranked
|
|
|
painting among the mechanical arts but, in truth, if painters were
|
|
|
as apt at praising their own works in writing as you are, it would
|
|
|
not lie under the stigma of so base a name. If you call it
|
|
|
mechanical because it is, in the first place, manual, and that it is
|
|
|
the hand which produces what is to be found in the imagination, you
|
|
|
too writers, who set down manually with the pen what is devised in
|
|
|
your mind. And if you say it is mechanical because it is done for
|
|
|
money, who falls into this error--if error it can be called--more
|
|
|
than you? If you lecture in the schools do you not go to whoever
|
|
|
pays you most? Do you do any work without pay? Still, I do not say
|
|
|
this as blaming such views, for every form of labour looks for its
|
|
|
reward. And if a poet should say: "I will invent a fiction with a
|
|
|
great purpose," the painter can do the same, as Apelles painted
|
|
|
Calumny. If you were to say that poetry is more eternal, I say the
|
|
|
works of a coppersmith are more eternal still, for time preserves
|
|
|
them longer than your works or ours; nevertheless they have not much
|
|
|
imagination [29]. And a picture, if painted on copper with enamel
|
|
|
colours may be yet more permanent. We, by our arts may be called the
|
|
|
grandsons of God. If poetry deals with moral philosophy, painting
|
|
|
deals with natural philosophy. Poetry describes the action of the
|
|
|
mind, painting considers what the mind may effect by the motions [of
|
|
|
the body]. If poetry can terrify people by hideous fictions,
|
|
|
painting can do as much by depicting the same things in action.
|
|
|
Supposing that a poet applies himself to represent beauty, ferocity,
|
|
|
or a base, a foul or a monstrous thing, as against a painter, he may
|
|
|
in his ways bring forth a variety of forms; but will the painter not
|
|
|
satisfy more? are there not pictures to be seen, so like the actual
|
|
|
things, that they deceive men and animals?
|
|
|
|
|
|
Painting is superior to sculpture (655. 656).
|
|
|
|
|
|
655.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT SCULPTURE IS LESS INTELLECTUAL THAN PAINTING, AND LACKS MANY
|
|
|
CHARACTERISTICS OF NATURE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I myself, having exercised myself no less in sculpture than in
|
|
|
painting and doing both one and the other in the same degree, it
|
|
|
seems to me that I can, without invidiousness, pronounce an opinion
|
|
|
as to which of the two is of the greatest merit and difficulty and
|
|
|
perfection. In the first place sculpture requires a certain light,
|
|
|
that is from above, a picture carries everywhere with it its own
|
|
|
light and shade. Thus sculpture owes its importance to light and
|
|
|
shade, and the sculptor is aided in this by the nature, of the
|
|
|
relief which is inherent in it, while the painter whose art
|
|
|
expresses the accidental aspects of nature, places his effects in
|
|
|
the spots where nature must necessarily produce them. The sculptor
|
|
|
cannot diversify his work by the various natural colours of objects;
|
|
|
painting is not defective in any particular. The sculptor when he
|
|
|
uses perspective cannot make it in any way appear true; that of the
|
|
|
painter can appear like a hundred miles beyond the picture itself.
|
|
|
Their works have no aerial perspective whatever, they cannot
|
|
|
represent transparent bodies, they cannot represent luminous bodies,
|
|
|
nor reflected lights, nor lustrous bodies--as mirrors and the like
|
|
|
polished surfaces, nor mists, nor dark skies, nor an infinite number
|
|
|
of things which need not be told for fear of tedium. As regards the
|
|
|
power of resisting time, though they have this resistance [Footnote
|
|
|
19: From what is here said as to painting on copper it is very
|
|
|
evident that Leonardo was not acquainted with the method of painting
|
|
|
in oil on thin copper plates, introduced by the Flemish painters of
|
|
|
the XVIIth century. J. LERMOLIEFF has already pointed out that in
|
|
|
the various collections containing pictures by the great masters of
|
|
|
the Italian Renaissance, those painted on copper (for instance the
|
|
|
famous reading Magdalen in the Dresden Gallery) are the works of a
|
|
|
much later date (see _Zeitschrift fur bildende Kunst_. Vol. X pg.
|
|
|
333, and: _Werke italienischer Master in den Galerien von Munchen,
|
|
|
Dresden und Berlin_. Leipzig 1880, pg. 158 and 159.)--Compare No.
|
|
|
654, 29.], a picture painted on thick copper covered with white
|
|
|
enamel on which it is painted with enamel colours and then put into
|
|
|
the fire again and baked, far exceeds sculpture in permanence. It
|
|
|
may be said that if a mistake is made it is not easy to remedy it;
|
|
|
it is but a poor argument to try to prove that a work be the nobler
|
|
|
because oversights are irremediable; I should rather say that it
|
|
|
will be more difficult to improve the mind of the master who makes
|
|
|
such mistakes than to repair the work he has spoilt.
|
|
|
|
|
|
656.
|
|
|
|
|
|
We know very well that a really experienced and good painter will
|
|
|
not make such mistakes; on the contrary, with sound rules he will
|
|
|
remove so little at a time that he will bring his work to a good
|
|
|
issue. Again the sculptor if working in clay or wax, can add or
|
|
|
reduce, and when his model is finished it can easily be cast in
|
|
|
bronze, and this is the last operation and is the most permanent
|
|
|
form of sculpture. Inasmuch as that which is merely of marble is
|
|
|
liable to ruin, but not bronze. Hence a painting done on copper
|
|
|
which as I said of painting may be added to or altered, resembles
|
|
|
sculpture in bronze, which, having first been made in wax could then
|
|
|
be altered or added to; and if sculpture in bronze is durable, this
|
|
|
work in copper and enamel is absolutely imperishable. Bronze is but
|
|
|
dark and rough after all, but this latter is covered with various
|
|
|
and lovely colours in infinite variety, as has been said above; or
|
|
|
if you will have me only speak of painting on panel, I am content to
|
|
|
pronounce between it and sculpture; saying that painting is the more
|
|
|
beautiful and the more imaginative and the more copious, while
|
|
|
sculpture is the more durable but it has nothing else. Sculpture
|
|
|
shows with little labour what in painting appears a miraculous thing
|
|
|
to do; to make what is impalpable appear palpable, flat objects
|
|
|
appear in relief, distant objects seem close. In fact painting is
|
|
|
adorned with infinite possibilities which sculpture cannot command.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Aphorisms (657-659).
|
|
|
|
|
|
657.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Men and words are ready made, and you, O Painter, if you do not know
|
|
|
how to make your figures move, are like an orator who knows not how
|
|
|
to use his words.
|
|
|
|
|
|
658.
|
|
|
|
|
|
As soon as the poet ceases to represent in words what exists in
|
|
|
nature, he in fact ceases to resemble the painter; for if the poet,
|
|
|
leaving such representation, proceeds to describe the flowery and
|
|
|
flattering speech of the figure, which he wishes to make the
|
|
|
speaker, he then is an orator and no longer a poet nor a painter.
|
|
|
And if he speaks of the heavens he becomes an astrologer, and
|
|
|
philosopher; and a theologian, if he discourses of nature or God.
|
|
|
But, if he restricts himself to the description of objects, he would
|
|
|
enter the lists against the painter, if with words he could satisfy
|
|
|
the eye as the painter does.
|
|
|
|
|
|
659.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Though you may be able to tell or write the exact description of
|
|
|
forms, the painter can so depict them that they will appear alive,
|
|
|
with the shadow and light which show the expression of a face; which
|
|
|
you cannot accomplish with the pen though it can be achieved by the
|
|
|
brush.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the history of painting (660. 661).
|
|
|
|
|
|
660.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT PAINTING DECLINES AND DETERIORATES FROM AGE TO AGE, WHEN
|
|
|
PAINTERS HAVE NO OTHER STANDARD THAN PAINTING ALREADY DONE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Hence the painter will produce pictures of small merit if he takes
|
|
|
for his standard the pictures of others. But if he will study from
|
|
|
natural objects he will bear good fruit; as was seen in the painters
|
|
|
after the Romans who always imitated each other and so their art
|
|
|
constantly declined from age to age. After these came Giotto the
|
|
|
Florentine who--not content with imitating the works of Cimabue his
|
|
|
master--being born in the mountains and in a solitude inhabited only
|
|
|
by goats and such beasts, and being guided by nature to his art,
|
|
|
began by drawing on the rocks the movements of the goats of which he
|
|
|
was keeper. And thus he began to draw all the animals which were to
|
|
|
be found in the country, and in such wise that after much study he
|
|
|
excelled not only all the masters of his time but all those of many
|
|
|
bygone ages. Afterwards this art declined again, because everyone
|
|
|
imitated the pictures that were already done; thus it went on from
|
|
|
century to century until Tomaso, of Florence, nicknamed Masaccio,
|
|
|
showed by his perfect works how those who take for their standard
|
|
|
any one but nature--the mistress of all masters--weary themselves in
|
|
|
vain. And, I would say about these mathematical studies that those
|
|
|
who only study the authorities and not the works of nature are
|
|
|
descendants but not sons of nature the mistress of all good authors.
|
|
|
Oh! how great is the folly of those who blame those who learn from
|
|
|
nature [Footnote 22: _lasciando stare li autori_. In this
|
|
|
observation we may detect an indirect evidence that Leonardo
|
|
|
regarded his knowledge of natural history as derived from his own
|
|
|
investigations, as well as his theories of perspective and optics.
|
|
|
Compare what he says in praise of experience (Vol II; _XIX_).],
|
|
|
setting aside those authorities who themselves were the disciples of
|
|
|
nature.
|
|
|
|
|
|
661.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the first drawing was a simple line drawn round the shadow of a
|
|
|
man cast by the sun on a wall.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The painter's scope.
|
|
|
|
|
|
662.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The painter strives and competes with nature.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_X.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Studies and Sketches for Pictures and Decorations.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An artist's manuscript notes can hardly be expected to contain any
|
|
|
thing more than incidental references to those masterpieces of his
|
|
|
work of which the fame, sounded in the writings of his
|
|
|
contemporaries, has left a glorious echo to posterity. We need not
|
|
|
therefore be surprised to find that the texts here reproduced do not
|
|
|
afford us such comprehensive information as we could wish. On the
|
|
|
other hand, the sketches and studies prepared by Leonardo for the
|
|
|
two grandest compositions he ever executed: The Fresco of the Last
|
|
|
Supper in the Refectory of Santa Maria delle Grazie at Milan, and
|
|
|
the Cartoon of the Battle of Anghiari, for the Palazzo della
|
|
|
Signoria at Florence--have been preserved; and, though far from
|
|
|
complete, are so much more numerous than the manuscript notes, that
|
|
|
we are justified in asserting that in value and interest they amply
|
|
|
compensate for the meagerness of the written suggestions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The notes for the composition of the Last Supper, which are given
|
|
|
under nos._ 665 _and_ 666 _occur in a MS. at South Kensington, II2,
|
|
|
written in the years_ 1494-1495. _This MS. sketch was noted down not
|
|
|
more than three or four years before the painting was executed,
|
|
|
which justifies the inference that at the time when it was written
|
|
|
the painter had not made up his mind definitely even as to the
|
|
|
general scheme of the work; and from this we may also conclude that
|
|
|
the drawings of apostles' heads at Windsor, in red chalk, must be
|
|
|
ascribed to a later date. They are studies for the head of St.
|
|
|
Matthew, the fourth figure on Christ's left hand--see Pl. XL VII,
|
|
|
the sketch (in black chalk) for the head of St. Philip, the third
|
|
|
figure on the left hand--see Pl. XL VIII, for St. Peter's right
|
|
|
arm--see Pl. XLIX, and for the expressive head of Judas which has
|
|
|
unfortunately somewhat suffered by subsequent restoration of
|
|
|
outlines,--see Pl. L. According to a tradition, as unfounded as it
|
|
|
is improbable, Leonardo made use of the head of Padre Bandelli, the
|
|
|
prior of the convent, as the prototype of his Judas; this however
|
|
|
has already been contradicted by Amoretti "Memorie storiche" cap.
|
|
|
XIV. The study of the head of a criminal on Pl. LI has, it seems to
|
|
|
me, a better claim to be regarded as one of the preparatory sketches
|
|
|
for the head of Judas. The Windsor collection contains two old
|
|
|
copies of the head of St. Simon, the figure to the extreme left of
|
|
|
Christ, both of about equal merit (they are marked as Nos._ 21 _and_
|
|
|
36_)--the second was reproduced on Pl. VIII of the Grosvenor
|
|
|
Gallery Publication in_ 1878. _There is also at Windsor a drawing in
|
|
|
black chalk of folded hands (marked with the old No._ 212; _No. LXI
|
|
|
of the Grosvenor Gallery Publication) which I believe to be a copy
|
|
|
of the hands of St. John, by some unknown pupil. A reproduction of
|
|
|
the excellent drawings of heads of Apostles in the possession of H.
|
|
|
R. H. the Grand Duchess of Weimar would have been out of my province
|
|
|
in this work, and, with regard to them, I must confine myself to
|
|
|
pointing out that the difference in style does not allow of our
|
|
|
placing the Weimar drawings in the same category as those here
|
|
|
reproduced. The mode of grouping in the Weimar drawings is of itself
|
|
|
sufficient to indicate that they were not executed before the
|
|
|
picture was painted, but, on the contrary, afterwards, and it is, on
|
|
|
the face of it, incredible that so great a master should thus have
|
|
|
copied from his own work.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The drawing of Christ's head, in the Brera palace at Milan was
|
|
|
perhaps originally the work of Leonardo's hand; it has unfortunately
|
|
|
been entirely retouched and re-drawn, so that no decisive opinion
|
|
|
can be formed as to its genuineness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The red chalk drawing reproduced on Pl. XLVI is in the Accademia at
|
|
|
Venice; it was probably made before the text, Nos._ 664 _and_ 665,
|
|
|
_was written.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The two pen and ink sketches on Pl. XLV seem to belong to an even
|
|
|
earlier date; the more finished drawing of the two, on the right
|
|
|
hand, represents Christ with only St. John and Judas and a third
|
|
|
disciple whose action is precisely that described in No._ 666,
|
|
|
_Pl._ 4. _It is hardly necessary to observe that the other sketches
|
|
|
on this page and the lines of text below the circle (containing the
|
|
|
solution of a geometrical problem) have no reference to the picture
|
|
|
of the Last Supper. With this figure of Christ may be compared a
|
|
|
similar pen and ink drawing reproduced on page_ 297 _below on the
|
|
|
left hand; the original is in the Louvre. On this page again the
|
|
|
rest of the sketches have no direct bearing on the composition of
|
|
|
the Last Supper, not even, as it seems to me, the group of four men
|
|
|
at the bottom to the right hand--who are listening to a fifth, in
|
|
|
their midst addressing them. Moreover the writing on this page (an
|
|
|
explanation of a disk shaped instrument) is certainly not in the
|
|
|
same style as we find constantly used by Leonardo after the year_
|
|
|
1489.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_It may be incidentally remarked that no sketches are known for the
|
|
|
portrait of "Mona Lisa", nor do the MS. notes ever allude to it,
|
|
|
though according to Vasari the master had it in hand for fully four
|
|
|
years.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Leonardo's cartoon for the picture of the battle of Anghiari has
|
|
|
shared the fate of the rival work, Michaelangelo's "Bathers summoned
|
|
|
to Battle". Both have been lost in some wholly inexplicable manner.
|
|
|
I cannot here enter into the remarkable history of this work; I can
|
|
|
only give an account of what has been preserved to us of Leonardo's
|
|
|
scheme and preparations for executing it. The extent of the material
|
|
|
in studies and drawings was till now quite unknown. Their
|
|
|
publication here may give some adequate idea of the grandeur of this
|
|
|
famous work. The text given as No._ 669 _contains a description of
|
|
|
the particulars of the battle, but for the reasons given in the note
|
|
|
to this text, I must abandon the idea of taking this passage as the
|
|
|
basis of my attempt to reconstruct the picture as the artist
|
|
|
conceived and executed it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I may here remind the reader that Leonardo prepared the cartoon in
|
|
|
the Sala del Papa of Santa Maria Novella at Florence and worked
|
|
|
there from the end of October 1503 till February 1504, and then was
|
|
|
busied with the painting in the Sala del Consiglio in the Palazzo
|
|
|
della Signoria, till the work was interrupted at the end of May
|
|
|
1506. (See Milanesi's note to Vasari pp. 43--45 Vol. IV ed. 1880.)
|
|
|
Vasari, as is well known, describes only one scene or episode of the
|
|
|
cartoon--the Battle for the Standard in the foreground of the
|
|
|
composition, as it would seem; and this only was ever finished as a
|
|
|
mural decoration in the Sala del Consiglio. This portion of the
|
|
|
composition is familiar to all from the disfigured copy engraved by
|
|
|
Edelinck. Mariette had already very acutely observed that Edelinck
|
|
|
must surely have worked from a Flemish copy of the picture. There is
|
|
|
in the Louvre a drawing by Rubens (No. 565) which also represents
|
|
|
four horsemen fighting round a standard and which agrees with
|
|
|
Edelinck's engraving, but the engraving reverses the drawing. An
|
|
|
earlier Flemish drawing, such as may have served as the model for
|
|
|
both Rubens and Edelinck, is in the Uffizi collection (see
|
|
|
Philpots's Photograph, No. 732). It seems to be a work of the second
|
|
|
half of the XVIth century, a time when both the picture and the
|
|
|
cartoon had already been destroyed. It is apparently the production
|
|
|
of a not very skilled hand. Raphael Trichet du Fresne, 1651,
|
|
|
mentions that a small picture by Leonardo himself of the Battle of
|
|
|
the Standard was then extant in the Tuileries; by this he probably
|
|
|
means the painting on panel which is now in the possession of Madame
|
|
|
Timbal in Paris, and which has lately been engraved by Haussoullier
|
|
|
as a work by Leonardo. The picture, which is very carefully painted,
|
|
|
seems to me however to be the work of some unknown Florentine
|
|
|
painter, and probably executed within the first ten years of the
|
|
|
XVIth century. At the same time, it would seem to be a copy not from
|
|
|
Leonardo's cartoon, but from his picture in the Palazzo della
|
|
|
Signoria; at any rate this little picture, and the small Flemish
|
|
|
drawing in Florence are the oldest finished copies of this episode
|
|
|
in the great composition of the Battle of Anghiari.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In his Life of Raphael, Vasari tells us that Raphael copied certain
|
|
|
works of Leonardo's during his stay in Florence. Raphael's first
|
|
|
visit to Florence lasted from the middle of October 1504 till July
|
|
|
1505, and he revisited it in the summer of 1506. The hasty sketch,
|
|
|
now in the possession of the University of Oxford and reproduced on
|
|
|
page 337 also represents the Battle of the Standard and seems to
|
|
|
have been made during his first stay, and therefore not from the
|
|
|
fresco but from the cartoon; for, on the same sheet we also find,
|
|
|
besides an old man's head drawn in Leonardo's style, some studies
|
|
|
for the figure of St. John the Martyr which Raphael used in 1505 in
|
|
|
his great fresco in the Church of San Severo at Perugia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of Leonardo's studies for the Battle of Anghiari I must in the first
|
|
|
place point to five, on three of which--Pl. LII 2, Pl. LIII, Pl.
|
|
|
LVI--we find studies for the episode of the Standard. The standard
|
|
|
bearer, who, in the above named copies is seen stooping, holding on
|
|
|
to the staff across his shoulder, is immediately recognisable as the
|
|
|
left-hand figure in Raphael's sketch, and we find it in a similar
|
|
|
attitude in Leonardo's pen and ink drawing in the British
|
|
|
Museum--Pl. LII, 2--the lower figure to the right. It is not
|
|
|
difficult to identify the same figure in two more complicated groups
|
|
|
in the pen and ink drawings, now in the Accademia at Venice--Pl.
|
|
|
LIII, and Pl. LIV--where we also find some studies of foot soldiers
|
|
|
fighting. On the sheet in the British Museum--Pl. LII, 2--we find,
|
|
|
among others, one group of three horses galloping forwards: one
|
|
|
horseman is thrown and protects himself with his buckler against the
|
|
|
lance thrusts of two others on horseback, who try to pierce him as
|
|
|
they ride past. The same action is repeated, with some variation, in
|
|
|
two sketches in pen and ink on a third sheet, in the Accademia at
|
|
|
Venice, Pl. LV; a coincidence which suggests the probability of such
|
|
|
an incident having actually been represented on the cartoon. We are
|
|
|
not, it is true, in a position to declare with any certainty which
|
|
|
of these three dissimilar sketches may have been the nearest to the
|
|
|
group finally adopted in executing the cartoon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
With regard, however, to one of the groups of horsemen it is
|
|
|
possible to determine with perfect certainty not only which
|
|
|
arrangement was preferred, but the position it occupied in the
|
|
|
composition. The group of horsemen on Pl. LVII is a drawing in black
|
|
|
chalk at Windsor, which is there attributed to Leonardo, but which
|
|
|
appears to me to be the work of Cesare da Sesto, and the
|
|
|
Commendatore Giov. Morelli supports me in this view. It can hardly
|
|
|
be doubted that da Sesto, as a pupil of Leonardo's, made this
|
|
|
drawing from his master's cartoon, if we compare it with the copy
|
|
|
made by Raphael--here reproduced, for just above the fighting
|
|
|
horseman in Raphael's copy it is possible to detect a horse which is
|
|
|
seen from behind, going at a slower pace, with his tail flying out
|
|
|
to the right and the same horse may be seen in the very same
|
|
|
attitude carrying a dimly sketched rider, in the foreground of
|
|
|
Cesare da Sesto's drawing._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_If a very much rubbed drawing in black chalk at Windsor--Pl.
|
|
|
LVI--is, as it appears to be, the reversed impression of an original
|
|
|
drawing, it is not difficult to supplement from it the portions
|
|
|
drawn by Cesare da Sesto. Nay, it may prove possible to reconstruct
|
|
|
the whole of the lost cartoon from the mass of materials we now have
|
|
|
at hand which we may regard as the nucleus of the composition. A
|
|
|
large pen and ink drawing by Raphael in the Dresden collection,
|
|
|
representing three horsemen fighting, and another, by Cesare da
|
|
|
Sesto, in the Uffizi, of light horsemen fighting are a further
|
|
|
contribution which will help us to reconstruct it._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The sketch reproduced on Pl. LV gives a suggestive example of the
|
|
|
way in which foot-soldiers may have been introduced into the cartoon
|
|
|
as fighting among the groups of horsemen; and I may here take the
|
|
|
opportunity of mentioning that, for reasons which it would be out of
|
|
|
place to enlarge upon here, I believe the two genuine drawings by
|
|
|
Raphael's hand in his "Venetian sketch-book" as it is called--one of
|
|
|
a standard bearer marching towards the left, and one of two
|
|
|
foot-soldiers armed with spears and fighting with a horseman--to be
|
|
|
undoubtedly copies from the cartoon of the Battle of Anghiari._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Leonardo's two drawings, preserved in the museum at Buda-Pesth and
|
|
|
reproduced on pages 338 and 339 are preliminary studies for the
|
|
|
heads of fighting warriors. The two heads drawn in black chalk (pg.
|
|
|
338) and the one seen in profile, turned to the left, drawn in red
|
|
|
chalk (pg. 339), correspond exactly with those of two horsemen in
|
|
|
the scene of the fight round the standard as we see them in Madame
|
|
|
Timbal's picture and in the other finished copies. An old copy of
|
|
|
the last named drawing by a pupil of Leonardo is in MS. C. A. 187b;
|
|
|
561b (See Saggio, Tav. XXII). Leonardo used to make such finished
|
|
|
studies of heads as those, drawn on detached sheets, before
|
|
|
beginning his pictures from his drawings--compare the preparatory
|
|
|
studies for the fresco of the Last Supper, given on Pl. XLVII and
|
|
|
Pl. L. Other drawings of heads, all characterised by the expression
|
|
|
of vehement excitement that is appropriate to men fighting, are to
|
|
|
be seen at Windsor (No. 44) and at the Accademia at Venice (IV, 13);
|
|
|
at the back of one of the drawings at Buda-Pesth there is the bust
|
|
|
of a warrior carrying a spear on his left shoulder, holding up the
|
|
|
left arm (See Csatakepek a XVI--lk Szazadbol osszeallitotta Pvlszky
|
|
|
Karoly). These drawings may have been made for other portions of the
|
|
|
cartoon, of which no copies exist, and thus we are unable to
|
|
|
identify these preparatory drawings. Finally I may add that a sketch
|
|
|
of fighting horse and foot soldiers, formerly in the possession of
|
|
|
M. Thiers and published by Charles Blanc in his "Vies des Peintres"
|
|
|
can hardly be accepted as genuine. It is not to be found, as I am
|
|
|
informed, among the late President's property, and no one appears to
|
|
|
know where it now is._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_An attempted reconstruction of the Cartoon, which is not only
|
|
|
unsuccessful but perfectly unfounded, is to be seen in the
|
|
|
lithograph by Bergeret, published in Charles Blanc's "Vies des
|
|
|
peintres" and reprinted in "The great Artists. L. da Vinci", p. 80.
|
|
|
This misleading pasticcio may now be rejected without hesitation._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_There are yet a few original drawings by Leonardo which might be
|
|
|
mentioned here as possibly belonging to the cartoon of the Battle;
|
|
|
such as the pen and ink sketches on Pl. XXI and on Pl. XXXVIII, No.
|
|
|
3, but we should risk too wide a departure from the domain of
|
|
|
ascertained fact._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_With regard to the colours and other materials used by Leonardo the
|
|
|
reader may be referred to the quotations from the accounts for the
|
|
|
picture in question given by Milanesi in his edition of Vasari (Vol.
|
|
|
IV, p. 44, note) where we find entries of a similar character to
|
|
|
those in Leonardo's note books for the year 1505; S. K. M. 12 (see
|
|
|
No. 636)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_That Leonardo was employed in designing decorations and other
|
|
|
preparations for high festivals, particularly for the court of
|
|
|
Milan, we learn not only from the writings of his contemporaries but
|
|
|
from his own incidental allusions; for instance in MS. C. l5b (1),
|
|
|
l. 9. In the arrangement of the texts referring to this I have
|
|
|
placed those first, in which historical personages are named--Nos.
|
|
|
670-674. Among the descriptions of Allegorical subjects two texts
|
|
|
lately found at Oxford have been included, Nos. 676 and 677. They
|
|
|
are particularly interesting because they are accompanied by large
|
|
|
sketches which render the meaning of the texts perfectly clear. It
|
|
|
is very intelligible that in other cases, where there are no
|
|
|
illustrative sketches, the notes must necessarily remain obscure or
|
|
|
admit of various interpretations. The literature of the time affords
|
|
|
ample evidence of the use of such allegorical representations,
|
|
|
particularly during the Carnival and in Leonardo's notes we find the
|
|
|
Carnival expressly mentioned--Nos. 685 and 704. Vasari in his Life
|
|
|
of Pontormo, particularly describes that artist's various
|
|
|
undertakings for Carnival festivities. These very graphic
|
|
|
descriptions appear to me to throw great light in more ways than one
|
|
|
on the meaning of Leonardo's various notes as to allegorical
|
|
|
representations and also on mottoes and emblems--Nos. 681-702. In
|
|
|
passing judgment on the allegorical sketches and emblems it must not
|
|
|
be overlooked that even as pictures they were always accompanied by
|
|
|
explanations in words. Several finished drawings of allegorical
|
|
|
compositions or figures have been preserved, but as they have no
|
|
|
corresponding explanation in the MSS. they had no claim to be
|
|
|
reproduced here. The female figure on Pl. XXVI may perhaps be
|
|
|
regarded as a study for such an allegorical painting, of which the
|
|
|
purport would have been explained by an inscription._
|
|
|
|
|
|
On Madonna pictures.
|
|
|
|
|
|
663.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[In the autumn of] 1478 I began the two Madonna [pictures].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Photographs of this page have been published by BRAUN,
|
|
|
No. 439, and PHILPOT, No. 718.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. _Incominciai_. We have no other information as to the two
|
|
|
pictures of the Madonna here spoken of. As Leonardo here tells us
|
|
|
that he had begun two Madonnas at the same time, the word
|
|
|
'_incominciai_' may be understood to mean that he had begun at the
|
|
|
same time preparatory studies for two pictures to be painted later.
|
|
|
If this is so, the non-existence of the pictures may be explained by
|
|
|
supposing that they were only planned and never executed. I may here
|
|
|
mention a few studies for pictures of the Madonna which probably
|
|
|
belong to this early time; particularly a drawing in silver-point on
|
|
|
bluish tinted paper at Windsor--see Pl. XL, No. 3--, a drawing of
|
|
|
which the details have almost disappeared in the original but have
|
|
|
been rendered quite distinct in the reproduction; secondly a slight
|
|
|
pen and ink sketch in, the Codex VALLARDI, in the Louvre, fol. 64,
|
|
|
No. 2316; again a silver point drawing of a Virgin and child drawn
|
|
|
over again with the pen in the His de la Salle collection also in
|
|
|
the Louvre, No. 101. (See Vicomte BOTH DE TAUZIA, _Notice des
|
|
|
dessins de la collection His de la Salle, exposes au Louvre_. Paris
|
|
|
1881, pp. 80, 81.) This drawing is, it is true, traditionally
|
|
|
ascribed to Raphael, but the author of the catalogue very justly
|
|
|
points out its great resemblance with the sketches for Madonnas in
|
|
|
the British Museum which are indisputably Leonardo's. Some of these
|
|
|
have been published by Mr. HENRY WALLIS in the Art Journal, New Ser.
|
|
|
No. 14, Feb. 1882. If the non-existence of the two pictures here
|
|
|
alluded to justifies my hypothesis that only studies for such
|
|
|
pictures are meant by the text, it may also be supposed that the
|
|
|
drawings were made for some comrade in VERROCCHIO'S atelier. (See
|
|
|
VASARI, Sansoni's ed. Florence 1880. Vol. IV, p. 564): "_E perche a
|
|
|
Lerenzo piaceva fuor di modo la maniera di Lionardo, la seppe cosi
|
|
|
bene imitare, che niuno fu che nella pulitezza e nel finir l'opere
|
|
|
con diligenza l'imitasse piu di lui_." Leonardo's notes give me no
|
|
|
opportunity of discussing the pictures executed by him in Florence,
|
|
|
before he moved to Milan. So the studies for the unfinished picture
|
|
|
of the Adoration of the Magi--in the Uffizi, Florence--cannot be
|
|
|
described here, nor would any discussion about the picture in the
|
|
|
Louvre "_La Vierge aux Rochers_" be appropriate in the absence of
|
|
|
all allusion to it in the MSS. Therefore, when I presently add a few
|
|
|
remarks on this painting in explanation of the Master's drawings for
|
|
|
it, it will be not merely with a view to facilitate critical
|
|
|
researches about the picture now in the National Gallery, London,
|
|
|
which by some critics has been pronounced to be a replica of the
|
|
|
Louvre picture, but also because I take this opportunity of
|
|
|
publishing several finished studies of the Master's which, even if
|
|
|
they were not made in Florence but later in Milan, must have been
|
|
|
prior to the painting of the Last Supper. The original picture in
|
|
|
Paris is at present so disfigured by dust and varnish that the
|
|
|
current reproductions in photography actually give evidence more of
|
|
|
the injuries to which the picture has been exposed than of the
|
|
|
original work itself. The wood-cut given on p. 344, is only intended
|
|
|
to give a general notion of the composition. It must be understood
|
|
|
that the outline and expression of the heads, which in the picture
|
|
|
is obscured but not destroyed, is here altogether missed. The
|
|
|
facsimiles which follow are from drawings which appear to me to be
|
|
|
studies for "_La Vierge aux Rochers_."
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. A drawing in silver point on brown toned paper of a woman's head
|
|
|
looking to the left. In the Royal Library at Turin, apparently a
|
|
|
study from nature for the Angel's head (Pl. XLII).
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. A study of drapery for the left leg of the same figure, done with
|
|
|
the brush, Indian ink on greenish paper, the lights heightened with
|
|
|
white.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The original is at Windsor, No. 223. The reproduction Pl. XLIII is
|
|
|
defective in the shadow on the upper part of the thigh, which is not
|
|
|
so deep as in the original; it should also be observed that the
|
|
|
folds of the drapery near the hips are somewhat altered in the
|
|
|
finished work in the Louvre, while the London copy shows a greater
|
|
|
resemblance to this study in that particular.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. A study in red chalk for the bust of the Infant Christ--No. 3 in
|
|
|
the Windsor collection (Pl. XLIV). The well-known silver-point
|
|
|
drawing on pale green paper, in the Louvre, of a boy's head (No. 363
|
|
|
in REISET, _Notice des dessins, Ecoles d'Italie_) seems to me to be
|
|
|
a slightly altered copy, either from the original picture or from
|
|
|
this red chalk study.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. A silver-point study on greenish paper, for the head of John the
|
|
|
Baptist, reproduced on p. 342. This was formerly in the Codex
|
|
|
Vallardi and is now exhibited among the drawings in the Louvre. The
|
|
|
lights are, in the original, heightened with white; the outlines,
|
|
|
particularly round the head and ear, are visibly restored.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There is a study of an outstretched hand--No. 288 in the Windsor
|
|
|
collection--which was published in the Grosvenor Gallery
|
|
|
Publication, 1878, simply under the title of: "No. 72 Study of a
|
|
|
hand, pointing" which, on the other hand, I regard as a copy by a
|
|
|
pupil. The action occurs in the kneeling angel of the Paris picture
|
|
|
and not in the London copy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
These four genuine studies form, I believe, a valuable substitute in
|
|
|
the absence of any MS. notes referring to the celebrated Paris
|
|
|
picture.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Bernardo di Bandino's Portrait.
|
|
|
|
|
|
664.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A tan-coloured small cap, A doublet of black serge, A black jerkin
|
|
|
lined A blue coat lined, with fur of foxes' breasts, and the collar
|
|
|
of the jerkin covered with black and white stippled velvet Bernardo
|
|
|
di Bandino Baroncelli; black hose.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: These eleven lines of text are by the side of the pen and
|
|
|
ink drawing of a man hanged--Pl. LXII, No. 1. This drawing was
|
|
|
exhibited in 1879 at the _Ecole des Beaux-Arts_ in Paris and the
|
|
|
compilers of the catalogue amused themselves by giving the victim's
|
|
|
name as follows: "_Un pendu, vetu d'une longue robe, les mains liees
|
|
|
sur le dos ... Bernardo di Bendino Barontigni, marchand de
|
|
|
pantalons_" (see _Catalogue descriptif des Dessins de Mailres
|
|
|
anciens exposes a l'Ecole des Beaux Arts_, Paris 1879; No. 83, pp.
|
|
|
9-10). Now, the criminal represented here, is none other than
|
|
|
Bernardino di Bandino Baroncelli the murderer of Giuliano de'Medici,
|
|
|
whose name as a coadjutor in the conspiracy of the Pazzi has gained
|
|
|
a melancholy notoriety by the tragedy of the 26th April 1478.
|
|
|
Bernardo was descended from an ancient family and the son of the man
|
|
|
who, under King Ferrante, was President of the High Court of Justice
|
|
|
in Naples. His ruined fortunes, it would seem, induced him to join
|
|
|
the Pazzi; he and Francesco Pazzi were entrusted with the task of
|
|
|
murdering Giuliano de'Medici on the fixed day. Their victim not
|
|
|
appearing in the cathedral at the hour when they expected him, the
|
|
|
two conspirators ran to the palace of the Medici and induced him to
|
|
|
accompany them. Giuliano then took his place in the chancel of the
|
|
|
Cathedral, and as the officiating priest raised the Host--the sign
|
|
|
agreed upon--Bernardo stabbed the unsuspecting Giuliano in the
|
|
|
breast with a short sword; Giuliano stepped backwards and fell dead.
|
|
|
The attempt on Lorenzo's life however, by the other conspirators at
|
|
|
the same moment, failed of success. Bernardo no sooner saw that
|
|
|
Lorenzo tried to make his escape towards the sacristy, than he
|
|
|
rushed upon him, and struck down Francesco Nori who endeavoured to
|
|
|
protect Lorenzo. How Lorenzo then took refuge behind the brazen
|
|
|
doors of the sacristy, and how, as soon as Giuliano's death was made
|
|
|
known, the further plans of the conspirators were defeated, while a
|
|
|
terrible vengeance overtook all the perpetrators and accomplices,
|
|
|
this is no place to tell. Bernardo Bandini alone seemed to be
|
|
|
favoured by fortune; he hid first in the tower of the Cathedral, and
|
|
|
then escaped undiscovered from Florence. Poliziano, who was with
|
|
|
Lorenzo in the Cathedral, says in his 'Conjurationis Pactianae
|
|
|
Commentarium': "_Bandinus fugitans in Tiphernatem incidit, a quo in
|
|
|
aciem receptus Senas pervenit_." And Gino Capponi in summing up the
|
|
|
reports of the numerous contemporary narrators of the event, says:
|
|
|
"_Bernardo Bandini ricoverato in Costantinopoli, fu per ordine del
|
|
|
Sultano preso e consegnato a un Antonio di Bernardino dei Medici,
|
|
|
che Lorenzo aveva mandato apposta in Turchia: cosi era grande la
|
|
|
potenza di quest' uomo e grande la voglia di farne mostra e che non
|
|
|
restasse in vita chi aveagli ucciso il fratello, fu egli applicato
|
|
|
appena giunto_" (_Storia della Republica di Firenze II_, 377, 378).
|
|
|
Details about the dates may be found in the _Chronichetta di
|
|
|
Belfredello Strinati Alfieri_: "_Bernardo di Bandino Bandini
|
|
|
sopradetto ne venne preso da Gostantinopoti a di 14. Dicembre 1479 e
|
|
|
disaminato, che fu al Bargello, fu impiccato alle finestre di detto
|
|
|
Bargello allato alla Doana a di 29. Dicembre MCCCCLXXIX che pochi di
|
|
|
stette_." It may however be mentioned with reference to the mode of
|
|
|
writing the name of the assassin that, though most of his
|
|
|
contemporaries wrote Bernardo Bandini, in the _Breve Chronicon
|
|
|
Caroli Petri de Joanninis_ he is called Bernardo di Bandini
|
|
|
Baroncelli; and, in the _Sententiae Domini Matthaei de Toscana_,
|
|
|
Bernardus Joannis Bandini de Baroncellis, as is written on
|
|
|
Leonardo's drawing of him when hanged. Now VASARI, in the life of
|
|
|
_Andrea del Castagno_ (Vol. II, 680; ed. Milanesi 1878), tells us
|
|
|
that in 1478 this painter was commissioned by order of the Signoria
|
|
|
to represent the members of the Pazzi conspiracy as traitors, on the
|
|
|
facade of the Palazzo del Podesta--the Bargello. This statement is
|
|
|
obviously founded on a mistake, for Andrea del Castagno was already
|
|
|
dead in 1457. He had however been commissioned to paint Rinaldo
|
|
|
degli Albizzi, when declared a rebel and exiled in 1434, and his
|
|
|
adherents, as hanging head downwards; and in consequence he had
|
|
|
acquired the nickname of Andrea degl' Impiccati. On the 21st July
|
|
|
1478 the Council of Eight came to the following resolution: "_item
|
|
|
servatis etc. deliberaverunt et santiaverunt Sandro Botticelli pro
|
|
|
ejus labore in pingendo proditores flor. quadraginta largos_" (see
|
|
|
G. MILANESI, _Arch. star. VI_ (1862) p. 5 note.)
|
|
|
|
|
|
As has been told, Giuliano de' Medici was murdered on the 26th April
|
|
|
1478, and we see by this that only three months later Botticelli was
|
|
|
paid for his painting of the "_proditores_". We can however hardly
|
|
|
suppose that all the members of the conspiracy were depicted by him
|
|
|
in fresco on the facade of the palace, since no fewer than eighty
|
|
|
had been condemned to death. We have no means of knowing whether,
|
|
|
besides Botticelli, any other painters, perhaps Leonardo, was
|
|
|
commissioned, when the criminals had been hanged in person out of
|
|
|
the windows of the Palazzo del Podesta to represent them there
|
|
|
afterwards in effigy in memory of their disgrace. Nor do we know
|
|
|
whether the assassin who had escaped may at first not have been
|
|
|
provisionally represented as hanged in effigy. Now, when we try to
|
|
|
connect the historical facts with this drawing by Leonardo
|
|
|
reproduced on Pl. LXII, No. I, and the full description of the
|
|
|
conspirator's dress and its colour on the same sheet, there seems to
|
|
|
be no reasonable doubt that Bernardo Bandini is here represented as
|
|
|
he was actually hanged on December 29th, 1479, after his capture at
|
|
|
Constantinople. The dress is certainly not that in which he
|
|
|
committed the murder. A long furred coat might very well be worn at
|
|
|
Constantinople or at Florence in December, but hardly in April. The
|
|
|
doubt remains whether Leonardo described Bernardo's dress so fully
|
|
|
because it struck him as remarkable, or whether we may not rather
|
|
|
suppose that this sketch was actually made from nature with the
|
|
|
intention of using it as a study for a wall painting to be executed.
|
|
|
It cannot be denied that the drawing has all the appearance of
|
|
|
having been made for this purpose. Be this as it may, the sketch
|
|
|
under discussion proves, at any rate, that Leonardo was in Florence
|
|
|
in December 1479, and the note that accompanies it is valuable as
|
|
|
adding one more characteristic specimen to the very small number of
|
|
|
his MSS. that can be proved to have been written between 1470 and
|
|
|
1480.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes on the Last Supper (665-668).
|
|
|
|
|
|
665.
|
|
|
|
|
|
One who was drinking and has left the glass in its position and
|
|
|
turned his head towards the speaker.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Another, twisting the fingers of his hands together turns with stern
|
|
|
brows to his companion [6]. Another with his hands spread open shows
|
|
|
the palms, and shrugs his shoulders up his ears making a mouth of
|
|
|
astonishment [8].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[9] Another speaks into his neighbour's ear and he, as he listens to
|
|
|
him, turns towards him to lend an ear [10], while he holds a knife
|
|
|
in one hand, and in the other the loaf half cut through by the
|
|
|
knife. [13] Another who has turned, holding a knife in his hand,
|
|
|
upsets with his hand a glass on the table [14].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 665, 666: In the original MS. there is no sketch to
|
|
|
accompany these passages, and if we compare them with those drawings
|
|
|
made by Leonardo in preparation for the composition of the
|
|
|
picture--Pl. XLV, XLVI--, (compare also Pl. LII, 1 and the drawings
|
|
|
on p. 297) it is impossible to recognise in them a faithful
|
|
|
interpretation of the whole of this text; but, if we compare these
|
|
|
passages with the finished picture (see p. 334) we shall see that in
|
|
|
many places they coincide. For instance, compare No. 665, 1. 6--8,
|
|
|
with the fourth figure on the right hand of Christ. The various
|
|
|
actions described in lines 9--10, 13--14 are to be seen in the group
|
|
|
of Peter, John and Judas; in the finished picture however it is not
|
|
|
a glass but a salt cellar that Judas is upsetting.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
666.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Another lays his hand on the table and is looking. Another blows his
|
|
|
mouthful. [3] Another leans forward to see the speaker shading his
|
|
|
eyes with his hand. [5] Another draws back behind the one who leans
|
|
|
forward, and sees the speaker between the wall and the man who is
|
|
|
leaning [Footnote: 6. _chinato_. I have to express my regret for
|
|
|
having misread this word, written _cinato_ in the original, and
|
|
|
having altered it to _"ciclo"_ when I first published this text, in
|
|
|
'The Academy' for Nov. 8, 1879 immediately after I had discovered
|
|
|
it, and subsequently in the small biography of Leonardo da Vinci
|
|
|
(Great Artists) p. 29.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In No. 666. Line I must refer to the furthest figure on
|
|
|
the left; 3, 5 and 6 describe actions which are given to the group
|
|
|
of disciples on the left hand of Christ.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
667.
|
|
|
|
|
|
CHRIST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Count Giovanni, the one with the Cardinal of Mortaro.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: As this note is in the same small Manuscript as the
|
|
|
passage here immediately preceding it, I may be justified in
|
|
|
assuming that Leonardo meant to use the features of the person here
|
|
|
named as a suitable model for the figure of Christ. The celebrated
|
|
|
drawing of the head of Christ, now hanging in the Brera Gallery at
|
|
|
Milan, has obviously been so much restored that it is now impossible
|
|
|
to say, whether it was ever genuine. We have only to compare it with
|
|
|
the undoubtedly genuine drawings of heads of the disciples in PI.
|
|
|
XLVII, XLVIII and L, to admit that not a single line of the Milan
|
|
|
drawing in its present state can be by the same hand.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
668.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Philip, Simon, Matthew, Thomas, James the Greater, Peter, Philip,
|
|
|
Andrew, Bartholomew.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See PI. XLVI. The names of the disciples are given in the
|
|
|
order in which they are written in the original, from right to left,
|
|
|
above each head. The original drawing is here slightly reduced in
|
|
|
scale; it measures 39 centimetres in length by 26 in breadth.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
669.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the battle of Anghiari.
|
|
|
Florentine
|
|
|
Neri di Gino Capponi
|
|
|
Bernardetto de' Medici
|
|
|
Micheletto,
|
|
|
Niccolo da Pisa
|
|
|
Conte Francesco
|
|
|
Pietro Gian Paolo
|
|
|
Guelfo Orsino,
|
|
|
Messer Rinaldo degli
|
|
|
Albizzi
|
|
|
|
|
|
Begin with the address of Niccolo Piccinino to the soldiers and the
|
|
|
banished Florentines among whom are Messer Rinaldo degli Albizzi and
|
|
|
other Florentines. Then let it be shown how he first mounted on
|
|
|
horseback in armour; and the whole army came after him--40 squadrons
|
|
|
of cavalry, and 2000 foot soldiers went with him. Very early in the
|
|
|
morning the Patriarch went up a hill to reconnoitre the country,
|
|
|
that is the hills, fields and the valley watered by a river; and
|
|
|
from thence he beheld Niccolo Picinino coming from Borgo San
|
|
|
Sepolcro with his people, and with a great dust; and perceiving them
|
|
|
he returned to the camp of his own people and addressed them. Having
|
|
|
spoken he prayed to God with clasped hands, when there appeared a
|
|
|
cloud in which Saint Peter appeared and spoke to the Patriarch.--500
|
|
|
cavalry were sent forward by the Patriarch to hinder or check the
|
|
|
rush of the enemy. In the foremost troop Francesco the son of
|
|
|
Niccolo Piccinino [24] was the first to attack the bridge which was
|
|
|
held by the Patriarch and the Florentines. Beyond the bridge to his
|
|
|
left he sent forward some infantry to engage ours, who drove them
|
|
|
back, among whom was their captain Micheletto [29] whose lot it was
|
|
|
to be that day at the head of the army. Here, at this bridge there
|
|
|
is a severe struggle; our men conquer and the enemy is repulsed.
|
|
|
Here Guido and Astorre, his brother, the Lord of Faenza with a great
|
|
|
number of men, re-formed and renewed the fight, and rushed upon the
|
|
|
Florentines with such force that they recovered the bridge and
|
|
|
pushed forward as far as the tents. But Simonetto advanced with 600
|
|
|
horse, and fell upon the enemy and drove them back once more from
|
|
|
the place, and recaptured the bridge; and behind him came more men
|
|
|
with 2000 horse soldiers. And thus for a long time they fought with
|
|
|
varying fortune. But then the Patriarch, in order to divert the
|
|
|
enemy, sent forward Niccolo da Pisa [44] and Napoleone Orsino, a
|
|
|
beardless lad, followed by a great multitude of men, and then was
|
|
|
done another great feat of arms. At the same time Niccolo Piccinino
|
|
|
urged forward the remnant of his men, who once more made ours give
|
|
|
way; and if it had not been that the Patriarch set himself at their
|
|
|
head and, by his words and deeds controlled the captains, our
|
|
|
soldiers would have taken to flight. The Patriarch had some
|
|
|
artillery placed on the hill and with these he dispersed the enemy's
|
|
|
infantry; and the disorder was so complete that Niccolo began to
|
|
|
call back his son and all his men, and they took to flight towards
|
|
|
Borgo. And then began a great slaughter of men; none escaped but the
|
|
|
foremost of those who had fled or who hid themselves. The battle
|
|
|
continued until sunset, when the Patriarch gave his mind to
|
|
|
recalling his men and burying the dead, and afterwards a trophy was
|
|
|
erected.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 669. This passage does not seem to me to be in Leonardo's
|
|
|
hand, though it has hitherto been generally accepted as genuine. Not
|
|
|
only is the writing unlike his, but the spelling also is quite
|
|
|
different. I would suggest that this passage is a description of the
|
|
|
events of the battle drawn up for the Painter by order of the
|
|
|
Signoria, perhaps by some historian commissioned by them, to serve
|
|
|
as a scheme or programme of the work. The whole tenor of the style
|
|
|
seems to me to argue in favour of this theory; and besides, it would
|
|
|
be in no way surprising that such a document should have been
|
|
|
preserved among Leonardo's autographs.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Allegorical representations referring to the duke of Milan
|
|
|
(670-673).
|
|
|
|
|
|
670.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ermine with blood Galeazzo, between calm weather and a
|
|
|
representation of a tempest.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 670. Only the beginning of this text is legible; the
|
|
|
writing is much effaced and the sense is consequently obscure. It
|
|
|
seems to refer like the following passage to an allegorical
|
|
|
picture.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
671.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Il Moro with spectacles, and Envy depicted with False Report and
|
|
|
Justice black for il Moro.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Labour as having a branch of vine [_or_ a screw] in her hand.
|
|
|
|
|
|
672.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Il Moro as representing Good Fortune, with hair, and robes, and his
|
|
|
hands in front, and Messer Gualtieri taking him by the robes with a
|
|
|
respectful air from below, having come in from the front [5].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again, Poverty in a hideous form running behind a youth. Il Moro
|
|
|
covers him with the skirt of his robe, and with his gilt sceptre he
|
|
|
threatens the monster.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A plant with its roots in the air to represent one who is at his
|
|
|
last;--a robe and Favour.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of tricks [_or_ of magpies] and of burlesque poems [_or_ of
|
|
|
starlings].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Those who trust themselves to live near him, and who will be a large
|
|
|
crowd, these shall all die cruel deaths; and fathers and mothers
|
|
|
together with their families will be devoured and killed by cruel
|
|
|
creatures.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 1--10 have already been published by _Amoretti_ in
|
|
|
_Memorie Storiche_ cap. XII. He adds this note with regard to
|
|
|
Gualtieri: "_A questo M. Gualtieri come ad uomo generoso e benefico
|
|
|
scrive il Bellincioni un Sonetto (pag, 174) per chiedergli un
|
|
|
piacere; e 'l Tantio rendendo ragione a Lodovico il Moro, perche
|
|
|
pubblicasse le Rime del Bellincioni; cio hammi imposto, gli dice:
|
|
|
l'humano fidele, prudente e sollicito executore delli tuoi
|
|
|
comandamenti Gualtero, che fa in tutte le cose ove tu possi far
|
|
|
utile, ogni studio vi metti._" A somewhat mysterious and evidently
|
|
|
allegorical composition--a pen and ink drawing--at Windsor, see PL
|
|
|
LVIII, contains a group of figures in which perhaps the idea is
|
|
|
worked out which is spoken of in the text, lines 1-5.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
673.
|
|
|
|
|
|
He was blacker than a hornet, his eyes were as red as a burning fire
|
|
|
and he rode on a tall horse six spans across and more than 20 long
|
|
|
with six giants tied up to his saddle-bow and one in his hand which
|
|
|
he gnawed with his teeth. And behind him came boars with tusks
|
|
|
sticking out of their mouths, perhaps ten spans.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Allegorical representations (674--678).
|
|
|
|
|
|
674.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Above the helmet place a half globe, which is to signify our
|
|
|
hemisphere, in the form of a world; on which let there be a peacock,
|
|
|
richly decorated, and with his tail spread over the group; and every
|
|
|
ornament belonging to the horse should be of peacock's feathers on a
|
|
|
gold ground, to signify the beauty which comes of the grace bestowed
|
|
|
on him who is a good servant.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the shield a large mirror to signify that he who truly desires
|
|
|
favour must be mirrored in his virtues.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the opposite side will be represented Fortitude, in like manner
|
|
|
in her place with her pillar in her hand, robed in white, to signify
|
|
|
... And all crowned; and Prudence with 3 eyes. The housing of the
|
|
|
horse should be of plain cloth of gold closely sprinkled with
|
|
|
peacock's eyes, and this holds good for all the housings of the
|
|
|
horse, and the man's dress. And the man's crest and his neck-chain
|
|
|
are of peacock's feathers on golden ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the left side will be a wheel, the centre of which should be
|
|
|
attached to the centre of the horse's hinder thigh piece, and in the
|
|
|
centre Prudence is seen robed in red, Charity sitting in a fiery
|
|
|
chariot and with a branch of laurel in her hand, to signify the hope
|
|
|
which comes of good service.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[21] Messer Antonio Grimani of Venice companion of Antonio Maria
|
|
|
[23].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _Messer Antonio Gri_. His name thus abbreviated is, there
|
|
|
can be no doubt, Grimani. Antonio Grimani was the famous Doge who in
|
|
|
1499 commanded the Venetian fleet in battle against the Turks. But
|
|
|
after the abortive conclusion of the expedition--Ludovico being the
|
|
|
ally of the Turks who took possession of Friuli--, Grimani was driven
|
|
|
into exile; he went to live at Rome with his son Cardinal Domenico
|
|
|
Grimani. On being recalled to Venice he filled the office of Doge
|
|
|
from 1521 to 1523. _Antonio Maria_ probably means Antonio Maria
|
|
|
Grimani, the Patriarch of Aquileia.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
675.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Fame should be depicted as covered all over with tongues instead of
|
|
|
feathers, and in the figure of a bird.
|
|
|
|
|
|
676.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pleasure and Pain represent as twins, since there never is one
|
|
|
without the other; and as if they were united back to back, since
|
|
|
they are contrary to each other.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[6] Clay, gold.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 7. _oro. fango_: gold, clay. These words stand below the
|
|
|
allegorical figure.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you take Pleasure know that he has behind him one who will deal
|
|
|
you Tribulation and Repentance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[9] This represents Pleasure together with Pain, and show them as
|
|
|
twins because one is never apart from the other. They are back to
|
|
|
back because they are opposed to each other; and they exist as
|
|
|
contraries in the same body, because they have the same basis,
|
|
|
inasmuch as the origin of pleasure is labour and pain, and the
|
|
|
various forms of evil pleasure are the origin of pain. Therefore it
|
|
|
is here represented with a reed in his right hand which is useless
|
|
|
and without strength, and the wounds it inflicts are poisoned. In
|
|
|
Tuscany they are put to support beds, to signify that it is here
|
|
|
that vain dreams come, and here a great part of life is consumed. It
|
|
|
is here that much precious time is wasted, that is, in the morning,
|
|
|
when the mind is composed and rested, and the body is made fit to
|
|
|
begin new labours; there again many vain pleasures are enjoyed; both
|
|
|
by the mind in imagining impossible things, and by the body in
|
|
|
taking those pleasures that are often the cause of the failing of
|
|
|
life. And for these reasons the reed is held as their support.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 676. The pen and ink drawing on PI. LIX belongs to this
|
|
|
passage.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 8. _tribolatione_. In the drawing caltrops may be seen
|
|
|
lying in the old man's right hand, others are falling and others
|
|
|
again are shewn on the ground. Similar caltrops are drawn in MS.
|
|
|
Tri. p. 98 and underneath them, as well as on page 96 the words
|
|
|
_triboli di ferro_ are written. From the accompanying text it
|
|
|
appears that they were intended to be scattered on the ground at the
|
|
|
bottom of ditches to hinder the advance of the enemy. Count Giulio
|
|
|
Porro who published a short account of the Trivulzio MS. in the
|
|
|
"_Archivio Storico Lombardo_", Anno VIII part IV (Dec. 31, 1881) has
|
|
|
this note on the passages treating of "_triboli_": "_E qui
|
|
|
aggiungero che anni sono quando venne fabbricata la nuova
|
|
|
cavallerizza presso il castello di Milano, ne furono trovati due che
|
|
|
io ho veduto ed erano precisamente quali si trovano descritti e
|
|
|
disegnati da Leonardo in questo codice_".
|
|
|
|
|
|
There can therefore be no doubt that this means of defence was in
|
|
|
general use, whether it were originally Leonardo's invention or not.
|
|
|
The play on the word "_tribolatione_", as it occurs in the drawing
|
|
|
at Oxford, must then have been quite intelligible.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 9--22. These lines, in the original, are written on the
|
|
|
left side of the page and refer to the figure shown on PI. LXI. Next
|
|
|
to it is placed the group of three figures given in PI. LX No. I.
|
|
|
Lines 21 and 22, which are written under it, are the only
|
|
|
explanation given.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Evil-thinking is either Envy or Ingratitude.
|
|
|
|
|
|
677.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Envy must be represented with a contemptuous motion of the hand
|
|
|
towards heaven, because if she could she would use her strength
|
|
|
against God; make her with her face covered by a mask of fair
|
|
|
seeming; show her as wounded in the eye by a palm branch and by an
|
|
|
olive-branch, and wounded in the ear by laurel and myrtle, to
|
|
|
signify that victory and truth are odious to her. Many thunderbolts
|
|
|
should proceed from her to signify her evil speaking. Let her be
|
|
|
lean and haggard because she is in perpetual torment. Make her heart
|
|
|
gnawed by a swelling serpent, and make her with a quiver with
|
|
|
tongues serving as arrows, because she often offends with it. Give
|
|
|
her a leopard's skin, because this creature kills the lion out of
|
|
|
envy and by deceit. Give her too a vase in her hand full of flowers
|
|
|
and scorpions and toads and other venomous creatures; make her ride
|
|
|
upon death, because Envy, never dying, never tires of ruling. Make
|
|
|
her bridle, and load her with divers kinds of arms because all her
|
|
|
weapons are deadly.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Toleration.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Intolerable.
|
|
|
|
|
|
No sooner is Virtue born than Envy comes into the world to attack
|
|
|
it; and sooner will there be a body without a shadow than Virtue
|
|
|
without Envy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The larger of the two drawings on PI. LXI is explained by
|
|
|
the first 21 lines of this passage. L. 22 and 23, which are written
|
|
|
above the space between the two drawings, do not seem to have any
|
|
|
reference to either. L. 24-27 are below the allegorical twin figure
|
|
|
which they serve to explain.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
678.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When Pluto's Paradise is opened, then there may be devils placed in
|
|
|
twelve pots like openings into hell. Here will be Death, the Furies,
|
|
|
ashes, many naked children weeping; living fires made of various
|
|
|
colours....
|
|
|
|
|
|
679.
|
|
|
|
|
|
John the Baptist
|
|
|
Saint Augustin
|
|
|
Saint Peter
|
|
|
Paul
|
|
|
Elisabeth
|
|
|
Saint Clara.
|
|
|
Bernardino
|
|
|
Our Lady Louis
|
|
|
Bonaventura
|
|
|
Anthony of Padua.
|
|
|
Saint Francis.
|
|
|
Francis,
|
|
|
Anthony, a lily and book;
|
|
|
Bernardino with the [monogram of] Jesus,
|
|
|
Louis with 3 fleur de lys on his breast and
|
|
|
the crown at his feet,
|
|
|
Bonaventura with Seraphim,
|
|
|
Saint Clara with the tabernacle,
|
|
|
Elisabeth with a Queen's crown.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 679. The text of the first six lines is written within a
|
|
|
square space of the same size as the copy here given. The names are
|
|
|
written in the margin following the order in which they are here
|
|
|
printed. In lines 7--12 the names of those saints are repeated of
|
|
|
whom it seemed necessary to point out the emblems.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
List of drawings.
|
|
|
|
|
|
680.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A head, full face, of a young man
|
|
|
with fine flowing hair,
|
|
|
Many flowers drawn from nature,
|
|
|
A head, full face, with curly hair,
|
|
|
Certain figures of Saint Jerome,
|
|
|
[6] The measurements of a figure,
|
|
|
Drawings of furnaces.
|
|
|
A head of the Duke,
|
|
|
[9] many designs for knots,
|
|
|
4 studies for the panel of Saint Angelo
|
|
|
A small composition of Girolamo da Fegline,
|
|
|
A head of Christ done with the pen,
|
|
|
[13] 8 Saint Sebastians,
|
|
|
Several compositions of Angels,
|
|
|
A chalcedony,
|
|
|
A head in profile with fine hair,
|
|
|
Some pitchers seen in(?) perspective,
|
|
|
Some machines for ships,
|
|
|
Some machines for waterworks,
|
|
|
A head, a portrait of Atalanta raising her
|
|
|
face;
|
|
|
The head of Geronimo da Fegline,
|
|
|
The head of Gian Francisco Borso,
|
|
|
Several throats of old women,
|
|
|
Several heads of old men,
|
|
|
Several nude figures, complete,
|
|
|
Several arms, eyes, feet, and positions,
|
|
|
A Madonna, finished,
|
|
|
Another, nearly in profile,
|
|
|
Head of Our Lady ascending into Heaven,
|
|
|
A head of an old man with long chin,
|
|
|
A head of a gypsy girl,
|
|
|
A head with a hat on,
|
|
|
A representation of the Passion, a cast,
|
|
|
A head of a girl with her hair gathered in a knot,
|
|
|
A head, with the brown hair dressed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 680. This has already been published by AMORETTI _Memorie
|
|
|
storiche_ cap. XVI. His reading varies somewhat from that here
|
|
|
given, _e. g._ l. 5 and 6. _Certi Sangirolami in su d'una figura_;
|
|
|
and instead of I. 13. _Un San Bastiano_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 680. 9. _Molti disegni di gruppi_. VASARI in his life of
|
|
|
Leonardo (IV, 21, ed. MILANESI 1880) says: "_Oltreche perse tempo
|
|
|
fino a disegnare_ gruppi _di corde fatti con ordine, e che da un
|
|
|
capo seguissi tutto il resto fino all' altro, tanto che s'empiessi
|
|
|
un tondo; che se ne vede in istampa uno difficilissimo e molto
|
|
|
bello, e nel mezzo vi sono queste parole: Leonardus Vinci
|
|
|
Accademia_". _Gruppi_ must here be understood as a technical
|
|
|
expression for those twisted ornaments which are well known through
|
|
|
wood cuts. AMORETTI mentions six different ones in the Ambrosian
|
|
|
Library. I am indebted to M. DELABORDE for kindly informing me that
|
|
|
the original blocks of these are preserved in his department in the
|
|
|
Bibliotheque Nationale in Paris. On the cover of these volumes is a
|
|
|
copy from one of them. The size of the original is 23 1/2
|
|
|
centimetres by 26 1/4. The centre portion of another is given on p.
|
|
|
361. G. Govi remarks on these ornaments (_Saggio_ p. 22): "_Codesti
|
|
|
gruppi eran probabilmente destinati a servir di modello a ferri da
|
|
|
rilegatori per adornar le cartelle degli scolari (?). Fregi
|
|
|
somigliantissimi a questi troviamo infatti impressi in oro sui
|
|
|
cartoni di vari volumi contemporanei, e li vediam pur figurare nelle
|
|
|
lettere iniziali di alcune edizioni del tempo._"
|
|
|
|
|
|
Durer who copied them, omitting the inscription, added to the second
|
|
|
impressions his own monogram. In his diary he designates them simply
|
|
|
as "_Die sechs Knoten_" (see THAUSING, Life of A. Durer I, 362,
|
|
|
363). In Leonardo's MSS. we find here and there little sketches or
|
|
|
suggestions for similar ornaments. Compare too G. MONGERI, _L'Arte
|
|
|
in Milano_, p. 315 where an ornament of the same character is given
|
|
|
from the old decorations of the vaulted ceiling of the Sacristy of
|
|
|
S. Maria delle Grazie.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 680, 17. The meaning in which the word _coppi_, literally
|
|
|
pitchers, is here used I am unable to determine; but a change to
|
|
|
_copie_ seems to me too doubtful to be risked.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
681.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Stubborn rigour.
|
|
|
Doomed rigour.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See PI. LXII, No. 2, the two upper pen and ink drawings.
|
|
|
The originals, in the Windsor collection are slightly washed with
|
|
|
colour. The background is blue sky; the plough and the instrument
|
|
|
with the compass are reddish brown, the sun is tinted yellow].
|
|
|
|
|
|
682.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Obstacles cannot crush me
|
|
|
Every obstacle yields to stern resolve
|
|
|
He who is fixed to a star does not change
|
|
|
his mind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This text is written to elucidate two sketches which were
|
|
|
obviously the first sketches for the drawings reproduced on PL LXII,
|
|
|
No. 2.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
683.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ivy is [a type] of longevity.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original there is, near this text, a sketch of a
|
|
|
coat wreathed above the waist with ivy.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
684.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Truth the sun.
|
|
|
falsehood a mask.
|
|
|
innocence,
|
|
|
malignity.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Fire destroys falsehood,
|
|
|
that is sophistry, and
|
|
|
restores truth, driving out
|
|
|
darkness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Fire may be represented as the destroy of
|
|
|
all sophistry, and as the
|
|
|
image and demonstration of truth;
|
|
|
because it is light and drives
|
|
|
out darkness which conceals
|
|
|
all essences [or subtle things].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See PI. LXIII. L. 1-8 are in the middle of the page; 1.
|
|
|
9-14 to the right below; 1. 15-22 below in the middle column. The
|
|
|
rest of the text is below the sketches on the left. There are some
|
|
|
other passages on this page relating to geometry.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
TRUTH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Fire destroys all sophistry, that is deceit;
|
|
|
and maintains truth alone, that is gold.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Truth at last cannot be hidden.
|
|
|
Dissimulation is of no avail. Dissimulation is
|
|
|
to no purpose before
|
|
|
so great a judge.
|
|
|
Falsehood puts on a mask.
|
|
|
Nothing is hidden under the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Fire is to represent truth because it
|
|
|
destroys all sophistry and lies; and the
|
|
|
mask is for lying and falsehood
|
|
|
which conceal truth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
685.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Movement will cease before we are
|
|
|
weary
|
|
|
of being useful.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Movement will fail sooner than usefulness.
|
|
|
Death sooner than I am never weary of
|
|
|
weariness. being useful,
|
|
|
In serving others I is a motto for carnval.
|
|
|
cannot do enough. Without fatigue.
|
|
|
|
|
|
No labour is
|
|
|
sufficient to tire me.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Hands into which
|
|
|
ducats and precious
|
|
|
stones fall like snow; they
|
|
|
never become tired by serving,
|
|
|
but this service is only for its
|
|
|
utility and not for our I am never weary
|
|
|
own benefit. of being useful.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Naturally
|
|
|
nature has so disposed me.
|
|
|
|
|
|
686.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This shall be placed in the
|
|
|
hand of Ingratitude.
|
|
|
Wood nourishes the fire that
|
|
|
consumes it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
687.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO REPRESENT INGRATITUDE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the sun appears
|
|
|
which dispels darkness in
|
|
|
general, you put out the
|
|
|
light which dispelled it
|
|
|
for you in particular
|
|
|
for your need and convenience.
|
|
|
|
|
|
688.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On this side Adam and Eve on the other;
|
|
|
O misery of mankind, of how many things do
|
|
|
you make yourself the slave for money!
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See PI. LXIV. The figures of Adam and Eve in the clouds
|
|
|
here alluded to would seem to symbolise their superiority to all
|
|
|
earthly needs.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
689.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Thus are base unions sundered.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: A much blurred sketch is on the page by this text. It
|
|
|
seems to represent an unravelled plait or tissue.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
690.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Constancy does not begin, but is that
|
|
|
which perseveres.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: A drawing in red chalk, also rubbed, which stands in the
|
|
|
original in the middle of this text, seems to me to be intended for
|
|
|
a sword hilt, held in a fist.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
691.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Love, Fear, and Esteem,--
|
|
|
Write these on three stones. Of servants.
|
|
|
|
|
|
692.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Prudence Strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
693.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Fame alone raises herself to Heaven,
|
|
|
because virtuous things are in favour with God.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Disgrace should be represented upside
|
|
|
down, because all her deeds are contrary to
|
|
|
God and tend to hell.
|
|
|
|
|
|
694.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Short liberty.
|
|
|
|
|
|
695.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Nothing is so much to be feared as Evil
|
|
|
Report.
|
|
|
This Evil Report is born of life.
|
|
|
|
|
|
696.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Not to disobey.
|
|
|
|
|
|
697.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A felled tree which is shooting
|
|
|
again.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I am still hopeful.
|
|
|
A falcon,
|
|
|
Time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: I. _Albero tagliato_. This emblem was displayed during
|
|
|
the Carnival at Florence in 1513. See VASARI VI, 251, ed. MILANESI
|
|
|
1881. But the coincidence is probably accidental.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
698.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Truth here makes Falsehood torment
|
|
|
lying tongues.
|
|
|
|
|
|
699.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Such as harm is when it hurts me not,
|
|
|
is good which avails me not.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See PI. LX, No. 2. Compare this sketch with that on PI.
|
|
|
LXII, No. 2. Below the two lines of the text there are two more
|
|
|
lines: _li guchi (giunchi) che ritego le paglucole (pagliucole)
|
|
|
chelli (che li) anniegano_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
700.
|
|
|
|
|
|
He who offends others, does not secure himself.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See PI. LX, No. 3.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
701.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ingratitude.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See PI. LX, No. 4. Below the bottom sketches are the
|
|
|
unintelligible words "_sta stilli_." For "_Ingratitudo_" compare
|
|
|
also Nos. 686 and 687.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
702.
|
|
|
|
|
|
One's thoughts turn towards Hope.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 702. By the side of this passage is a sketch of
|
|
|
a cage with a bird sitting in it.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ornaments and Decorations for feasts (703-705).
|
|
|
|
|
|
703.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A bird, for a comedy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The biographies say so much, and the author's notes say
|
|
|
so little of the invention attributed to Leonardo of making
|
|
|
artificial birds fly through the air, that the text here given is of
|
|
|
exceptional interest from being accompanied by a sketch. It is a
|
|
|
very slight drawing of a bird with outspread wings, which appears to
|
|
|
be sliding down a stretched string. Leonardo's flying machines and
|
|
|
his studies of the flight of birds will be referred to later.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
704.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A DRESS FOR THE CARNIVAL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To make a beautiful dress cut it in thin cloth and give it an
|
|
|
odoriferous varnish, made of oil of turpentine and of varnish in
|
|
|
grain, with a pierced stencil, which must be wetted, that it may not
|
|
|
stick to the cloth; and this stencil may be made in a pattern of
|
|
|
knots which afterwards may be filled up with black and the ground
|
|
|
with white millet.[Footnote 7: The grains of black and white millet
|
|
|
would stick to the varnish and look like embroidery.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Ser Giuliano, da Vinci the painter's brother, had been
|
|
|
commissioned, with some others, to order and to execute the garments
|
|
|
of the Allegorical figures for the Carnival at Florence in 1515--16;
|
|
|
VASARI however is incorrect in saying of the Florentine Carnival of
|
|
|
1513: "_equelli che feciono ed ordinarono gli abiti delle figure
|
|
|
furono Ser Piero da Vinci, padre di Lonardo, e Bernardino di
|
|
|
Giordano, bellissimi ingegni_" (See MILANESI'S ed. Voi. VI, pg.
|
|
|
251.)]
|
|
|
|
|
|
705.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Snow taken from the high peaks of mountains might be carried to hot
|
|
|
places and let to fall at festivals in open places at summer time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
*** End of Volume 1
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Notebooks of Leonardo Da Vinci
|
|
|
|
|
|
Volume 2
|
|
|
|
|
|
Translated by Jean Paul Richter
|
|
|
|
|
|
1888
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
XI.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The notes on Sculpture.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Compared with the mass of manuscript treating of Painting, a very
|
|
|
small number of passages bearing on the practice and methods of
|
|
|
Sculpture are to be found scattered through the note books; these
|
|
|
are here given at the beginning of this section (Nos. 706-709).
|
|
|
There is less cause for surprise at finding that the equestrian
|
|
|
statue of Francesco Sforza is only incidentally spoken of; for,
|
|
|
although Leonardo must have worked at it for a long succession of
|
|
|
years, it is not in the nature of the case that it could have given
|
|
|
rise to much writing. We may therefore regard it as particularly
|
|
|
fortunate that no fewer than thirteen notes in the master's
|
|
|
handwriting can be brought together, which seem to throw light on
|
|
|
the mysterious history of this famous work. Until now writers on
|
|
|
Leonardo were acquainted only with the passages numbered 712, 719,
|
|
|
720, 722 and 723.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In arranging these notes on sculpture I have given the precedence to
|
|
|
those which treat of the casting of the monument, not merely because
|
|
|
they are the fullest, but more especially with a view to
|
|
|
reconstructing the monument, an achievement which really almost lies
|
|
|
within our reach by combining and comparing the whole of the
|
|
|
materials now brought to light, alike in notes and in sketches.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A good deal of the first two passages, Nos. 710 and 711, which refer
|
|
|
to this subject seems obscure and incomprehensible; still, they
|
|
|
supplement each other and one contributes in no small degree to the
|
|
|
comprehension of the other. A very interesting and instructive
|
|
|
commentary on these passages may be found in the fourth chapter of
|
|
|
Vasari's Introduzione della Scultura under the title "Come si fanno
|
|
|
i modelli per fare di bronzo le figure grandi e picciole, e come le
|
|
|
forme per buttarle; come si armino di ferri, e come si gettino di
|
|
|
metallo," &c. Among the drawings of models of the moulds for casting
|
|
|
we find only one which seems to represent the horse in the act of
|
|
|
galloping--No. 713. All the other designs show the horse as pacing
|
|
|
quietly and as these studies of the horse are accompanied by copious
|
|
|
notes as to the method of casting, the question as to the position
|
|
|
of the horse in the model finally selected, seems to be decided by
|
|
|
preponderating evidence. "Il cavallo dello Sforza"--C. Boito remarks
|
|
|
very appositely in the Saggio on page 26, "doveva sembrare fratello
|
|
|
al cavallo del Colleoni. E si direbbe che questo fosse figlio del
|
|
|
cavallo del Gattamelata, il quale pare figlio di uno dei quattro
|
|
|
cavalli che stavano forse sull' Arco di Nerone in Roma" (now at
|
|
|
Venice). The publication of the Saggio also contains the
|
|
|
reproduction of a drawing in red chalk, representing a horse walking
|
|
|
to the left and supported by a scaffolding, given here on Pl. LXXVI,
|
|
|
No. 1. It must remain uncertain whether this represents the model as
|
|
|
it stood during the preparations for casting it, or whether--as
|
|
|
seems to me highly improbable--this sketch shows the model as it was
|
|
|
exhibited in 1493 on the Piazza del Castello in Milan under a
|
|
|
triumphal arch, on the occasion of the marriage of the Emperor
|
|
|
Maximilian to Bianca Maria Sforza. The only important point here is
|
|
|
to prove that strong evidence seems to show that, of the numerous
|
|
|
studies for the equestrian statue, only those which represent the
|
|
|
horse pacing agree with the schemes of the final plans.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The second group of preparatory sketches, representing the horse as
|
|
|
galloping, must therefore be considered separately, a distinction
|
|
|
which, in recapitulating the history of the origin of the monument
|
|
|
seems justified by the note given under No. 720.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Galeazza Maria Sforza was assassinated in 1476 before his scheme for
|
|
|
erecting a monument to his father Francesco Sforza could be carried
|
|
|
into effect. In the following year Ludovico il Moro the young
|
|
|
aspirant to the throne was exiled to Pisa, and only returned to
|
|
|
Milan in 1479 when he was Lord (Governatore) of the State of Milan,
|
|
|
in 1480 after the minister Cecco Simonetta had been murdered. It may
|
|
|
have been soon after this that Ludovico il Moro announced a
|
|
|
competition for an equestrian statue, and it is tolerably certain
|
|
|
that Antonio del Pollajuolo took part in it, from this passage in
|
|
|
Vasari's Life of this artist: "E si trovo, dopo la morte sua, il
|
|
|
disegno e modello che a Lodovico Sforza egli aveva fatto per la
|
|
|
statua a cavallo di Francesco Sforza, duca di Milano; il quale
|
|
|
disegno e nel nostro Libro, in due modi: in uno egli ha sotto
|
|
|
Verona; nell'altro, egli tutto armato, e sopra un basamento pieno di
|
|
|
battaglie, fa saltare il cavallo addosso a un armato; ma la cagione
|
|
|
perche non mettesse questi disegni in opera, non ho gia potuto
|
|
|
sapere." One of Pollajuolo's drawings, as here described, has lately
|
|
|
been discovered by Senatore Giovanni Morelli in the Munich
|
|
|
Pinacothek. Here the profile of the horseman is a portrait of
|
|
|
Francesco Duke of Milan, and under the horse, who is galloping to
|
|
|
the left, we see a warrior thrown and lying on the ground; precisely
|
|
|
the same idea as we find in some of Leonardo's designs for the
|
|
|
monument, as on Pl. LXVI, LXVII, LXVIII, LXIX and LXXII No. 1; and,
|
|
|
as it is impossible to explain this remarkable coincidence by
|
|
|
supposing that either artist borrowed it from the other, we can only
|
|
|
conclude that in the terms of the competition the subject proposed
|
|
|
was the Duke on a horse in full gallop, with a fallen foe under its
|
|
|
hoofs.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Leonardo may have been in the competition there and then, but the
|
|
|
means for executing the monument do not seem to have been at once
|
|
|
forthcoming. It was not perhaps until some years later that Leonardo
|
|
|
in a letter to the Duke (No. 719) reminded him of the project for
|
|
|
the monument. Then, after he had obeyed a summons to Milan, the plan
|
|
|
seems to have been so far modified, perhaps in consequence of a
|
|
|
remonstrance on the part of the artist, that a pacing horse was
|
|
|
substituted for one galloping, and it may have been at the same time
|
|
|
that the colossal dimensions of the statue were first decided on.
|
|
|
The designs given on Pl. LXX, LXXI, LXXII, 2 and 3, LXXIII and LXXIV
|
|
|
and on pp. 4 and 24, as well as three sketches on Pl. LXIX may be
|
|
|
studied with reference to the project in its new form, though it is
|
|
|
hardly possible to believe that in either of these we see the design
|
|
|
as it was actually carried out. It is probable that in Milan
|
|
|
Leonardo worked less on drawings, than in making small models of wax
|
|
|
and clay as preparatory to his larger model. Among the drawings
|
|
|
enumerated above, one in black chalk, Pl. LXXIII--the upper sketch
|
|
|
on the right hand side, reminds us strongly of the antique statue of
|
|
|
Marcus Aurelius. If, as it would seem, Leonardo had not until then
|
|
|
visited Rome, he might easily have known this statue from drawings
|
|
|
by his former master and friend Verrocchio, for Verrocchio had been
|
|
|
in Rome for a long time between 1470 and 1480. In 1473 Pope Sixtus
|
|
|
IV had this antique equestrian statue restored and placed on a new
|
|
|
pedestal in front of the church of San Giovanni in Luterano.
|
|
|
Leonardo, although he was painting independently as early as in 1472
|
|
|
is still spoken of as working in Verrocchio's studio in 1477. Two
|
|
|
years later the Venetian senate decided on erecting an equestrian
|
|
|
statue to Colleoni; and as Verrocchio, to whom the work was
|
|
|
entrusted, did not at once move from Florence to Venice--where he
|
|
|
died in 1488 before the casting was completed--but on the contrary
|
|
|
remained in Florence for some years, perhaps even till 1485,
|
|
|
Leonardo probably had the opportunity of seeing all his designs for
|
|
|
the equestrian statue at Venice and the red chalk drawing on Pl.
|
|
|
LXXIV may be a reminiscence of it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The pen and ink drawing on Pl. LXXII, No. 3, reminds us of
|
|
|
Donatello's statue of Gattamelata at Padua. However it does not
|
|
|
appear that Leonardo was ever at Padua before 1499, but we may
|
|
|
conclude that he took a special interest in this early bronze statue
|
|
|
and the reports he could procure of it, form an incidental remark
|
|
|
which is to be found in C. A. 145a; 432a, and which will be given in
|
|
|
Vol. II under Ricordi or Memoranda. Among the studies--in the widest
|
|
|
sense of the word--made in preparation statue we may include the
|
|
|
Anatomy of the Horse which Lomazzo and Vas mention; the most
|
|
|
important parts of this work still exist in the Queen's Li Windsor.
|
|
|
It was beyond a doubt compiled by Leonardo when at Milan; only
|
|
|
interesting records to be found among these designs are reproduced
|
|
|
in Nos. 716a but it must be pointed out that out of 40 sheets of
|
|
|
studies of the movements of the belonging to that treatise, a horse
|
|
|
in full gallop occurs but once.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If we may trust the account given by Paulus Jovius--about l527--
|
|
|
Leonardo's horse was represented as "vehementer incitatus et
|
|
|
anhelatus". Jovius had probably seen the model exhibited at Milan;
|
|
|
but, need we, in fact, infer from this description that the horse
|
|
|
was galloping? Compare Vasari's description of the Gattamelata
|
|
|
monument at Padua: "Egli [Donatello] vi ando ben volentieri, e fece
|
|
|
il cavallo di bronzo, che e in sulla piazza di Sant Antonio, nel
|
|
|
quale si dimostra lo sbuffamento ed il fremito del cavallo, ed il
|
|
|
grande animo e la fierezza vivacissimamente espressa dall'arte nella
|
|
|
figura che lo cavalca".
|
|
|
|
|
|
These descriptions, it seems to me, would only serve to mark the
|
|
|
difference between the work of the middle ages and that of the
|
|
|
renaissance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
We learn from a statement of Sabba da Castiglione that, when Milan
|
|
|
was taken by the French in 1499, the model sustained some injury;
|
|
|
and this informant, who, however is not invariably trustworthy, adds
|
|
|
that Leonardo had devoted fully sixteen years to this work (la forma
|
|
|
del cavallo, intorno a cui Leonardo avea sedici anni continui
|
|
|
consumati). This often-quoted passage has given ground for an
|
|
|
assumption, which has no other evidence to support it, that Leonardo
|
|
|
had lived in Milan ever since 1483. But I believe it is nearer the
|
|
|
truth to suppose that this author's statement alludes to the fact
|
|
|
that about sixteen years must have past since the competition in
|
|
|
which Leonardo had taken part.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I must in these remarks confine myself strictly to the task in hand
|
|
|
and give no more of the history of the Sforza monument than is
|
|
|
needed to explain the texts and drawings I have been able to
|
|
|
reproduce. In the first place, with regard to the drawings, I may
|
|
|
observe that they are all, with the following two exceptions, in the
|
|
|
Queen's Library at Windsor Castle; the red chalk drawing on Pl.
|
|
|
LXXVI No. 1 is in the MS. C. A. (see No. 7l2) and the fragmentary
|
|
|
pen and ink drawing on page 4 is in the Ambrosian Library. The
|
|
|
drawings from Windsor on Pl. LXVI have undergone a trifling
|
|
|
reduction from the size of the originals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There can no longer be the slightest doubt that the well-known
|
|
|
engraving of several horsemen (Passavant, Le Peintre-Graveur, Vol.
|
|
|
V, p. 181, No. 3) is only a copy after original drawings by
|
|
|
Leonardo, executed by some unknown engraver; we have only to compare
|
|
|
the engraving with the facsimiles of drawings on Pl. LXV, No. 2, Pl.
|
|
|
LXVII, LXVIII and LXIX which, it is quite evident, have served as
|
|
|
models for the engraver.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On Pl. LXV No. 1, in the larger sketch to the right hand, only the
|
|
|
base is distinctly visible, the figure of the horseman is effaced.
|
|
|
Leonardo evidently found it unsatisfactory and therefore rubbed it
|
|
|
out.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The base of the monument--the pedestal for the equestrian statue--is
|
|
|
repeatedly sketched on a magnificent plan. In the sketch just
|
|
|
mentioned it has the character of a shrine or aedicula to contain a
|
|
|
sarcophagus. Captives in chains are here represented on the
|
|
|
entablature with their backs turned to that portion of the monument
|
|
|
which more
|
|
|
|
|
|
strictly constitutes the pedestal of the horse. The lower portion of
|
|
|
the aedicula is surrounded by columns. In the pen and ink drawing
|
|
|
Pl. LXVI--the lower drawing on the right hand side--the sarcophagus
|
|
|
is shown between the columns, and above the entablature is a plinth
|
|
|
on which the horse stands. But this arrangement perhaps seemed to
|
|
|
Leonardo to lack solidity, and in the little sketch on the left
|
|
|
hand, below, the sarcophagus is shown as lying under an arched
|
|
|
canopy. In this the trophies and the captive warriors are detached
|
|
|
from the angles. In the first of these two sketches the place for
|
|
|
the trophies is merely indicated by a few strokes; in the third
|
|
|
sketch on the left the base is altogether broader, buttresses and
|
|
|
pinnacles having been added so as to form three niches. The black
|
|
|
chalk drawing on Pl. LXVIII shows a base in which the angles are
|
|
|
formed by niches with pilasters. In the little sketch to the extreme
|
|
|
left on Pl. LXV, No. 1, the equestrian statue serves to crown a
|
|
|
circular temple somewhat resembling Bramante's tempietto of San
|
|
|
Pietro in Montario at Rome, while the sketch above to the right
|
|
|
displays an arrangement faintly reminding us of the tomb of the
|
|
|
Scaligers in Verona. The base is thus constructed of two platforms
|
|
|
or slabs, the upper one considerably smaller than the lower one
|
|
|
which is supported on flying buttresses with pinnacles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On looking over the numerous studies in which the horse is not
|
|
|
galloping but merely walking forward, we find only one drawing for
|
|
|
the pedestal, and this, to accord with the altered character of the
|
|
|
statue, is quieter and simpler in style (Pl. LXXIV). It rises almost
|
|
|
vertically from the ground and is exactly as long as the pacing
|
|
|
horse. The whole base is here arranged either as an independent
|
|
|
baldaquin or else as a projecting canopy over a recess in which the
|
|
|
figure of the deceased Duke is seen lying on his sarcophagus; in the
|
|
|
latter case it was probably intended as a tomb inside a church.
|
|
|
Here, too, it was intended to fill the angles with trophies or
|
|
|
captive warriors. Probably only No. 724 in the text refers to the
|
|
|
work for the base of the monument.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If we compare the last mentioned sketch with the description of a
|
|
|
plan for an equestrian monument to Gian Giacomo Trivulzio (No. 725)
|
|
|
it seems by no means impossible that this drawing is a preparatory
|
|
|
study for the very monument concerning which the manuscript gives us
|
|
|
detailed information. We have no historical record regarding this
|
|
|
sketch nor do the archives in the Trivulzio Palace give us any
|
|
|
information. The simple monument to the great general in San Nazaro
|
|
|
Maggiore in Milan consists merely of a sarcophagus placed in recess
|
|
|
high on the wall of an octagonal chapel. The figure of the warrior
|
|
|
is lying on the sarcophagus, on which his name is inscribed; a piece
|
|
|
of sculpture which is certainly not Leonardo's work. Gian Giacomo
|
|
|
Trivulzio died at Chartres in 1518, only five months before
|
|
|
Leonardo, and it seems to me highly improbable that this should have
|
|
|
been the date of this sketch; under these circumstances it would
|
|
|
have been done under the auspices of Francis I, but the Italian
|
|
|
general was certainly not in favour with the French monarch at the
|
|
|
time. Gian Giacomo Trivulzio was a sworn foe to Ludovico il Moro,
|
|
|
whom he strove for years to overthrow. On the 6th September 1499 he
|
|
|
marched victorious into Milan at the head of a French army. In a
|
|
|
short time, however, he was forced to quit Milan again when Ludovico
|
|
|
il Moro bore down upon the city with a force of Swiss troops. On the
|
|
|
15th of April following, after defeating Lodovico at Novara,
|
|
|
Trivulzio once more entered Milan as a Conqueror, but his hopes of
|
|
|
becoming _Governatore_ of the place were soon wrecked by intrigue.
|
|
|
This victory and triumph, historians tell us, were signalised by
|
|
|
acts of vengeance against the dethroned Sforza, and it might have
|
|
|
been particularly flattering to him that the casting and
|
|
|
construction of the Sforza monument were suspended for the time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It must have been at this moment--as it seems to me--that he
|
|
|
commissioned the artist to prepare designs for his own monument,
|
|
|
which he probably intended should find a place in the Cathedral or
|
|
|
in some other church. He, the husband of Margherita di Nicolino
|
|
|
Colleoni, would have thought that he had a claim to the same
|
|
|
distinction and public homage as his less illustrious connection had
|
|
|
received at the hands of the Venetian republic. It was at this very
|
|
|
time that Trivulzio had a medal struck with a bust portrait of
|
|
|
himself and the following remarkable inscription on the reverse:_
|
|
|
DEO FAVENTE--1499--DICTVS--10--IA--EXPVLIT--LVDOVICV--SF--
|
|
|
(Sfortiam) DVC-- (ducem) MLI (Mediolani)--NOIE
|
|
|
(nomine)--REGIS--FRANCORVM--EODEM--ANN --(anno) RED'T (redit)--LVS
|
|
|
(Ludovicus)--SVPERATVS ET CAPTVS--EST--AB--EO. _In the Library of
|
|
|
the Palazzo Trivulzio there is a MS. of Callimachus Siculus written
|
|
|
at the end of the XVth or beginning of the XVIth century. At the
|
|
|
beginning of this MS. there is an exquisite illuminated miniature of
|
|
|
an equestrian statue with the name of the general on the base; it is
|
|
|
however very doubtful whether this has any connection with
|
|
|
Leonardo's design.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Nos. 731-740, which treat of casting bronze, have probably a very
|
|
|
indirect bearing on the arrangements made for casting the equestrian
|
|
|
statue of Francesco Sforza. Some portions evidently relate to the
|
|
|
casting of cannon. Still, in our researches about Leonardo's work on
|
|
|
the monument, we may refer to them as giving us some clue to the
|
|
|
process of bronze casting at that period.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some practical hints (706-709).
|
|
|
|
|
|
7O6.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF A STATUE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you wish to make a figure in marble, first make one of clay, and
|
|
|
when you have finished it, let it dry and place it in a case which
|
|
|
should be large enough, after the figure is taken out of it, to
|
|
|
receive also the marble, from which you intend to reveal the figure
|
|
|
in imitation of the one in clay. After you have put the clay figure
|
|
|
into this said case, have little rods which will exactly slip in to
|
|
|
the holes in it, and thrust them so far in at each hole that each
|
|
|
white rod may touch the figure in different parts of it. And colour
|
|
|
the portion of the rod that remains outside black, and mark each rod
|
|
|
and each hole with a countersign so that each may fit into its
|
|
|
place. Then take the clay figure out of this case and put in your
|
|
|
piece of marble, taking off so much of the marble that all your rods
|
|
|
may be hidden in the holes as far as their marks; and to be the
|
|
|
better able to do this, make the case so that it can be lifted up;
|
|
|
but the bottom of it will always remain under the marble and in this
|
|
|
way it can be lifted with tools with great ease.
|
|
|
|
|
|
707.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some have erred in teaching sculptors to measure the limbs of their
|
|
|
figures with threads as if they thought that these limbs were
|
|
|
equally round in every part where these threads were wound about
|
|
|
them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
708.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MEASUREMENT AND DIVISION OF A STATUE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Divide the head into 12 degrees, and each degree divide into 12
|
|
|
points, and each point into 12 minutes, and the minutes into minims
|
|
|
and the minims into semi minims.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Degree--point--minute--minim.
|
|
|
|
|
|
709.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sculptured figures which appear in motion, will, in their standing
|
|
|
position, actually look as if they were falling forward.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _figure di rilievo_. Leonardo applies this term
|
|
|
exclusively to wholly detached figures, especially to those standing
|
|
|
free. This note apparently refers to some particular case, though we
|
|
|
have no knowledge of what that may have been. If we suppose it to
|
|
|
refer to the first model of the equestrian statue of Francesco
|
|
|
Sforza (see the introduction to the notes on Sculpture) this
|
|
|
observation may be regarded as one of his arguments for abandoning
|
|
|
the first scheme of the Sforza Monument, in which the horse was to
|
|
|
be galloping (see page 2). It is also in favour of this theory that
|
|
|
the note is written in a manuscript volume already completed in
|
|
|
1492. Leonardo's opinions as to the shortcomings of plastic works
|
|
|
when compared with paintings are given under No. 655 and 656.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes on the casting of the Sforza monument (710-715).
|
|
|
|
|
|
710.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Three braces which bind the mould.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[If you want to make simple casts quickly, make them in a box of
|
|
|
river sand wetted with vinegar.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[When you shall have made the mould upon the horse you must make the
|
|
|
thickness of the metal in clay.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Observe in alloying how many hours are wanted for each
|
|
|
hundredweight. [In casting each one keep the furnace and its fire
|
|
|
well stopped up.] [Let the inside of all the moulds be wetted with
|
|
|
linseed oil or oil of turpentine, and then take a handful of
|
|
|
powdered borax and Greek pitch with aqua vitae, and pitch the mould
|
|
|
over outside so that being under ground the damp may not [damage
|
|
|
it?]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[To manage the large mould make a model of the small mould, make a
|
|
|
small room in proportion.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Make the vents in the mould while it is on the horse.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Hold the hoofs in the tongs, and cast them with fish glue. Weigh the
|
|
|
parts of the mould and the quantity of metal it will take to fill
|
|
|
them, and give so much to the furnace that it may afford to each
|
|
|
part its amount of metal; and this you may know by weighing the clay
|
|
|
of each part of the mould to which the quantity in the furnace must
|
|
|
correspond. And this is done in order that the furnace for the legs
|
|
|
when filled may not have to furnish metal from the legs to help out
|
|
|
the head, which would be impossible. [Cast at the same casting as
|
|
|
the horse the little door]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The importance of the notes included under this number is
|
|
|
not diminished by the fact that they have been lightly crossed out
|
|
|
with red chalk. Possibly they were the first scheme for some fuller
|
|
|
observations which no longer exist; or perhaps they were crossed out
|
|
|
when Leonardo found himself obliged to give up the idea of casting
|
|
|
the equestrian statue. In the original the first two sketches are
|
|
|
above l. 1, and the third below l. 9.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
711.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE MOULD FOR THE HORSE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Make the horse on legs of iron, strong and well set on a good
|
|
|
foundation; then grease it and cover it with a coating, leaving each
|
|
|
coat to dry thoroughly layer by layer; and this will thicken it by
|
|
|
the breadth of three fingers. Now fix and bind it with iron as may
|
|
|
be necessary. Moreover take off the mould and then make the
|
|
|
thickness. Then fill the mould by degrees and make it good
|
|
|
throughout; encircle and bind it with its irons and bake it inside
|
|
|
where it has to touch the bronze.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF MAKING THE MOULD IN PIECES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Draw upon the horse, when finished, all the pieces of the mould with
|
|
|
which you wish to cover the horse, and in laying on the clay cut it
|
|
|
in every piece, so that when the mould is finished you can take it
|
|
|
off, and then recompose it in its former position with its joins, by
|
|
|
the countersigns.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The square blocks _a b_ will be between the cover and the core, that
|
|
|
is in the hollow where the melted bronze is to be; and these square
|
|
|
blocks of bronze will support the intervals between the mould and
|
|
|
the cover at an equal distance, and for this reason these squares
|
|
|
are of great importance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The clay should be mixed with sand.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take wax, to return [what is not used] and to pay for what is used.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Dry it in layers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Make the outside mould of plaster, to save time in drying and the
|
|
|
expense in wood; and with this plaster enclose the irons [props]
|
|
|
both outside and inside to a thickness of two fingers; make terra
|
|
|
cotta. And this mould can be made in one day; half a boat load of
|
|
|
plaster will serve you.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Good.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Dam it up again with glue and clay, or white of egg, and bricks and
|
|
|
rubbish.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. LXXV. The figure "40," close to the sketch in the
|
|
|
middle of the page between lines 16 and 17 has been added by a
|
|
|
collector's hand.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the original, below line 21, a square piece of the page has been
|
|
|
cut out about 9 centimetres by 7 and a blank piece has been gummed
|
|
|
into the place.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Lines 22-24 are written on the margin. l. 27 and 28 are close to the
|
|
|
second marginal sketch. l. 42 is a note written above the third
|
|
|
marginal sketch and on the back of this sheet is the text given as
|
|
|
No. 642. Compare also No. 802.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
712.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All the heads of the large nails.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. LXXVI, No. i. This drawing has already been
|
|
|
published in the "_Saggio delle Opere di L. da Vinci_." Milano 1872,
|
|
|
Pl. XXIV, No. i. But, for various reasons I cannot regard the
|
|
|
editor's suggestions as satisfactory. He says: "_Veggonsi le
|
|
|
armature di legname colle quali forse venne sostenuto il modello,
|
|
|
quando per le nozze di Bianca Maria Sforza con Massimiliano
|
|
|
imperatore, esso fu collocato sotto un arco trionfale davanti al
|
|
|
Castello_."
|
|
|
|
|
|
713.
|
|
|
|
|
|
These bindings go inside.
|
|
|
|
|
|
714.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Salt may be made from human excrements, burnt and calcined, made
|
|
|
into lees and dried slowly at a fire, and all the excrements produce
|
|
|
salt in a similar way and these salts when distilled, are very
|
|
|
strong.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: VASARI repeatedly states, in the fourth chapter of his
|
|
|
_Introduzione della Scultura_, that in preparing to cast bronze
|
|
|
statues horse-dung was frequently used by sculptors. If,
|
|
|
notwithstanding this, it remains doubtful whether I am justified in
|
|
|
having introduced here this text of but little interest, no such
|
|
|
doubt can be attached to the sketch which accompanies it.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
715.
|
|
|
|
|
|
METHOD OF FOUNDING AGAIN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This may be done when the furnace is made [Footnote: this note is
|
|
|
written below the sketches.] strong and bruised.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Models for the horse of the Sforza monument (716-718).
|
|
|
|
|
|
7l6.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Messer Galeazzo's big genet
|
|
|
|
|
|
717.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Messer Galeazzo's Sicilian horse.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: These notes are by the side of a drawing of a horse with
|
|
|
figured measurements.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
718.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Measurement of the Sicilian horse the leg from behind, seen in
|
|
|
front, lifted and extended.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: There is no sketch belonging to this passage. Galeazze
|
|
|
here probably means Galeazze di San Severino, the famous captain who
|
|
|
married Bianca the daughter of Ludovico il Moro.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Occasional references to the Sforza monument (719-724).
|
|
|
|
|
|
719.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again, the bronze horse may be taken in hand, which is to be to the
|
|
|
immortal glory and eternal honour of the happy memory of the prince
|
|
|
your father, and of the illustrious house of Sforza.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The letter from which this passage is here extracted will
|
|
|
be found complete in section XXI. (see the explanation of it, on
|
|
|
page 2).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
720.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the 23rd of April 1490 I began this book, and recommenced the
|
|
|
horse.
|
|
|
|
|
|
721.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There is to be seen, in the mountains of Parma and Piacenza, a
|
|
|
multitude of shells and corals full of holes, still sticking to the
|
|
|
rocks, and when I was at work on the great horse for Milan, a large
|
|
|
sackful of them, which were found thereabout, was brought to me into
|
|
|
my workshop, by certain peasants.
|
|
|
|
|
|
722.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Believe me, Leonardo the Florentine, who has to do the equestrian
|
|
|
bronze statue of the Duke Francesco that he does not need to care
|
|
|
about it, because he has work for all his life time, and, being so
|
|
|
great a work, I doubt whether he can ever finish it. [Footnote: This
|
|
|
passage is quoted from a letter to a committee at Piacenza for whom
|
|
|
Leonardo seems to have undertaken to execute some work. The letter
|
|
|
is given entire in section XXL; in it Leonardo remonstrates as to
|
|
|
some unreasonable demands.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
723.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the horse I will say nothing because I know the times. [Footnote:
|
|
|
This passage occurs in a rough copy of a letter to Ludovico il Moro,
|
|
|
without date (see below among the letters).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
724.
|
|
|
|
|
|
During ten years the works on the marbles have been going on I will
|
|
|
not wait for my payment beyond the time, when my works are finished.
|
|
|
[Footnote: This possibly refers to the works for the pedestal of the
|
|
|
equestrian statue concerning which we have no farther information in
|
|
|
the MSS. See p. 6.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The project of the Trivulzio monument.
|
|
|
|
|
|
725.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE MONUMENT TO MESSER GIOVANNI JACOMO DA TREVULZO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[2] Cost of the making and materials for the horse [5].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original, lines 2-5, 12-14, 33-35, are written on
|
|
|
the margin. This passage has been recently published by G. Govi in
|
|
|
Vol. V, Ser. 3a, of _Transunti, Reale Accademia dei Linea, sed. del
|
|
|
5 Giugno, 1881,_ with the following introductory note: _"Desidero
|
|
|
intanto che siano stampati questi pochi frammenti perche so che sono
|
|
|
stati trascritti ultimamente, e verranno messi in luce tra poco
|
|
|
fuori d'Italia. Li ripubblichi pure chi vuole, ma si sappia almeno
|
|
|
che anche tra noi si conoscevano, e s'eran raccolti da anni per
|
|
|
comporne, quando che fosse, una edizione ordinata degli scritti di
|
|
|
Leonardo."_
|
|
|
|
|
|
The learned editor has left out line 22 and has written 3 _pie_ for
|
|
|
8 _piedi_ in line 25. There are other deviations of less importance
|
|
|
from the original.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
A courser, as large as life, with the rider requires for the cost of
|
|
|
the metal, duc. 500.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for cost of the iron work which is inside the model, and
|
|
|
charcoal, and wood, and the pit to cast it in, and for binding the
|
|
|
mould, and including the furnace where it is to be cast ... duc.
|
|
|
200.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To make the model in clay and then in wax......... duc. 432.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To the labourers for polishing it when it is cast. ....... duc. 450.
|
|
|
|
|
|
in all. . duc. 1582.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[12] Cost of the marble of the monument [14].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Cost of the marble according to the drawing. The piece of marble
|
|
|
under the horse which is 4 braccia long, 2 braccia and 2 inches wide
|
|
|
and 9 inches thick 58 hundredweight, at 4 Lire and 10 Soldi per
|
|
|
hundredweight.. duc. 58.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 13 braccia and 6 inches of cornice, 7 in. wide and 4 in.
|
|
|
thick, 24 hundredweight....... duc. 24.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for the frieze and architrave, which is 4 br. and 6 in. long, 2
|
|
|
br. wide and 6 in. thick, 29 hundredweight., duc. 20.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for the capitals made of metal, which are 8, 5 inches in. square
|
|
|
and 2 in. thick, at the price of 15 ducats each, will come to......
|
|
|
duc. 122.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 8 columns of 2 br. 7 in., 4 1/2 in. thick, 20 hundredweight
|
|
|
duc. 20.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 8 bases which are 5 1/2 in. square and 2 in. high 5 hund'..
|
|
|
duc. 5.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for the slab of the tombstone 4 br. io in. long, 2 br. 4 1/2 in.
|
|
|
wide 36 hundredweight....... duc. 36.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 8 pedestal feet each 8 br. long and 6 1/2 in. wide and 6 1/2
|
|
|
in. thick, 20 hundredweight come to... duc. 20.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for the cornice below which is 4 br. and 10 in. long, and 2 br.
|
|
|
and 5 in. wide, and 4 in. thick, 32 hund'.. duc. 32.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for the stone of which the figure of the deceased is to be made
|
|
|
which is 3 br. and 8 in. long, and 1 br. and 6 in. wide, and 9 in.
|
|
|
thick, 30 hund'.. duc. 30.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for the stone on which the figure lies which is 3 br. and 4 in.
|
|
|
long and 1 br. and 2 in., wide and 4 1/2 in. thick duc. 16.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for the squares of marble placed between the pedestals which are
|
|
|
8 and are 9 br. long and 9 in. wide, and 3 in. thick, 8
|
|
|
hundredweight . . . duc. 8. in all. . duc. 389.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[33]Cost of the work in marble[35].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Round the base on which the horse stands there are 8 figures at 25
|
|
|
ducats each ............ duc. 200.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And on the same base there are 8 festoons with some other ornaments,
|
|
|
and of these there are 4 at the price of 15 ducats each, and 4 at
|
|
|
the price of 8 ducats each ....... duc. 92.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for squaring the stones duc. 6.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again, for the large cornice which goes below the base on which the
|
|
|
horse stands, which is 13 br. and 6 in., at 2 due. per br. ......
|
|
|
duc. 27.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 12 br. of frieze at 5 due. per br. ........... duc. 60.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 12 br. of architrave at 1 1/2 duc. per br. ....... duc. 18.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 3 rosettes which will be the soffit of the monument, at 20
|
|
|
ducats each .......... duc. 60.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 8 fluted columns at 8 ducats each ......... duc. 64.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 8 bases at 1 ducat each, duc. 8.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 8 pedestals, of which 4 are at 10 duc. each, which go above
|
|
|
the angles; and 4 at 6 duc. each .. duc. 64.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for squaring and carving the moulding of the pedestals at 2 duc.
|
|
|
each, and there are 8 .... duc. 16.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for 6 square blocks with figures and trophies, at 25 duc. each
|
|
|
.. duc. 150.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And for carving the moulding of the stone under the figure of the
|
|
|
deceased .......... duc. 40.
|
|
|
|
|
|
For the statue of the deceased, to do it well .......... duc. 100.
|
|
|
|
|
|
For 6 harpies with candelabra, at 25 ducats each ......... duc. 150.
|
|
|
|
|
|
For squaring the stone on which the statue lies, and carving the
|
|
|
moulding ............ duc. 20.
|
|
|
|
|
|
in all .. duc. 1075.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The sum total of every thing added together amount to ...... duc.
|
|
|
3046.
|
|
|
|
|
|
726.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MINT AT ROME.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It can also be made without a spring. But the screw above must
|
|
|
always be joined to the part of the movable sheath: [Margin note:
|
|
|
The mint of Rome.] [Footnote: See Pl. LXXVI. This passage is taken
|
|
|
from a note book which can be proved to have been used in Rome.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
All coins which do not have the rim complete, are not to be accepted
|
|
|
as good; and to secure the perfection of their rim it is requisite
|
|
|
that, in the first place, all the coins should be a perfect circle;
|
|
|
and to do this a coin must before all be made perfect in weight, and
|
|
|
size, and thickness. Therefore have several plates of metal made of
|
|
|
the same size and thickness, all drawn through the same gauge so as
|
|
|
to come out in strips. And out of [24] these strips you will stamp
|
|
|
the coins, quite round, as sieves are made for sorting chestnuts
|
|
|
[27]; and these coins can then be stamped in the way indicated
|
|
|
above; &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[31] The hollow of the die must be uniformly wider than the lower,
|
|
|
but imperceptibly [35].
|
|
|
|
|
|
This cuts the coins perfectly round and of the exact thickness, and
|
|
|
weight; and saves the man who cuts and weighs, and the man who makes
|
|
|
the coins round. Hence it passes only through the hands of the
|
|
|
gauger and of the stamper, and the coins are very superior.
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. LXXVI No. 2. The text of lines 31-35 stands
|
|
|
parallel 1. 24-27.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Farther evidence of Leonardo's occupations and engagements at Rome
|
|
|
under Pope Leo X. may be gathered from some rough copies of letters
|
|
|
which will be found in this volume. Hitherto nothing has been known
|
|
|
of his work in Rome beyond some doubtful, and perhaps mythical,
|
|
|
statements in Vasari.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
727.
|
|
|
|
|
|
POWDER FOR MEDALS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The incombustible growth of soot on wicks reduced to powder, burnt
|
|
|
tin and all the metals, alum, isinglass, smoke from a brass forge,
|
|
|
each ingredient to be moistened, with aqua vitae or malmsey or
|
|
|
strong malt vinegar, white wine or distilled extract of turpentine,
|
|
|
or oil; but there should be little moisture, and cast in moulds.
|
|
|
[Margin note: On the coining of medals (727. 728).] [Footnote: The
|
|
|
meaning of _scagliuolo_ in this passage is doubtful.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
728.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF TAKING CASTS OF MEDALS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A paste of emery mixed with aqua vitae, or iron filings with
|
|
|
vinegar, or ashes of walnut leaves, or ashes of straw very finely
|
|
|
powdered.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The meaning of _scagliuolo_ in this passage is doubtful.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The diameter is given in the lead enclosed; it is beaten with a
|
|
|
hammer and several times extended; the lead is folded and kept
|
|
|
wrapped up in parchment so that the powder may not be spilt; then
|
|
|
melt the lead, and the powder will be on the top of the melted lead,
|
|
|
which must then be rubbed between two plates of steel till it is
|
|
|
thoroughly pulverised; then wash it with aqua fortis, and the
|
|
|
blackness of the iron will be dissolved leaving the powder clean.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Emery in large grains may be broken by putting it on a cloth many
|
|
|
times doubled, and hit it sideways with the hammer, when it will
|
|
|
break up; then mix it little by little and it can be founded with
|
|
|
ease; but if you hold it on the anvil you will never break it, when
|
|
|
it is large.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Any one who grinds smalt should do it on plates of tempered steel
|
|
|
with a cone shaped grinder; then put it in aqua fortis, which melts
|
|
|
away the steel that may have been worked up and mixed with the
|
|
|
smalt, and which makes it black; it then remains purified and clean;
|
|
|
and if you grind it on porphyry the porphyry will work up and mix
|
|
|
with the smalt and spoil it, and aqua fortis will never remove it
|
|
|
because it cannot dissolve the porphyry.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want a fine blue colour dissolve the smalt made with tartar,
|
|
|
and then remove the salt.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Vitrified brass makes a fine red.
|
|
|
|
|
|
729.
|
|
|
|
|
|
STUCCO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Place stucco over the prominence of the..... which may be composed
|
|
|
of Venus and Mercury, and lay it well over that prominence of the
|
|
|
thickness of the side of a knife, made with the ruler and cover this
|
|
|
with the bell of a still, and you will have again the moisture with
|
|
|
which you applied the paste. The rest you may dry [Margin note: On
|
|
|
stucco (729. 730).] [Footnote: In this passage a few words have been
|
|
|
written in a sort of cipher--that is to say backwards; as in l. 3
|
|
|
_erenev_ for _Venere_, l. 4 _oirucrem_ for Mercurio, l. 12 _il
|
|
|
orreve co ecarob_ for _il everro (?) co borace_. The meaning of the
|
|
|
word before _"di giesso"_ in l. 1 is unknown; and the sense, in
|
|
|
which _sagoma_ is used here and in other passages is obscure.--
|
|
|
_Venere_ and _Mercurio_ may mean 'marble' and 'lime', of which
|
|
|
stucco is composed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. The meaning of _orreve_ is unknown.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
well; afterwards fire it, and beat it or burnish it with a good
|
|
|
burnisher, and make it thick towards the side.
|
|
|
|
|
|
STUCCO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Powder ... with borax and water to a paste, and make stucco of it,
|
|
|
and then heat it so that it may dry, and then varnish it, with fire,
|
|
|
so that it shines well.
|
|
|
|
|
|
730.
|
|
|
|
|
|
STUCCO FOR MOULDING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take of butter 6 parts, of wax 2 parts, and as much fine flour as
|
|
|
when put with these 2 things melted, will make them as firm as wax
|
|
|
or modelling clay.
|
|
|
|
|
|
GLUE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take mastic, distilled turpentine and white lead.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On bronze casting generally (731-740).
|
|
|
|
|
|
731.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO CAST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Tartar burnt and powdered with plaster and cast cause the plaster to
|
|
|
hold together when it is mixed up again; and then it will dissolve
|
|
|
in water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
732.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO CAST BRONZE IN PLASTER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take to every 2 cups of plaster 1 of ox-horns burnt, mix them
|
|
|
together and make your cast with it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
733.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you want to take a cast in wax, burn the scum with a candle,
|
|
|
and the cast will come out without bubbles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
734.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2 ounces of plaster to a pound of metal;-- walnut, which makes it
|
|
|
like the curve.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The second part of this is quite obscure.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
735.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Dried earth 16 pounds, 100 pounds of metal wet clay 20,--of wet
|
|
|
100,-half,- which increases 4 Ibs. of water,--1 of wax, 1 Ib. of
|
|
|
metal, a little less,-the scrapings of linen with earth, measure for
|
|
|
measure.] [Footnote: The translation is given literally, but the
|
|
|
meaning is quite obscure.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
736.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Such as the mould is, so will the cast be.
|
|
|
|
|
|
737.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW CASTS OUGHT TO BE POLISHED.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Make a bunch of iron wire as thick as thread, and scrub them with
|
|
|
[this and] water; hold a bowl underneath that it may not make a mud
|
|
|
below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW TO REMOVE THE ROUGH EDGES FROM BRONZE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Make an iron rod, after the manner of a large chisel, and with this
|
|
|
rub over those seams on the bronze which remain on the casts of the
|
|
|
guns, and which are caused by the joins in the mould; but make the
|
|
|
tool heavy enough, and let the strokes be long and broad.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO FACILITATE MELTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
First alloy part of the metal in the crucible, then put it in the
|
|
|
furnace, and this being in a molten state will assist in beginning
|
|
|
to melt the copper.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO PREVENT THE COPPER COOLING IN THE FURNACE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the copper cools in the furnace, be ready, as soon as you
|
|
|
perceive it, to cut it with a long stick while it is still in a
|
|
|
paste; or if it is quite cold cut it as lead is cut with broad and
|
|
|
large chisels.
|
|
|
|
|
|
IF YOU HAVE TO MAKE A LARGE CAST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you have to make a cast of a hundred thousand pounds do it with
|
|
|
two furnaces and with 2000 pounds in each, or as much as 3000 pounds
|
|
|
at most.
|
|
|
|
|
|
738.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW TO PROCEED TO BREAK A LARGE MASS OF BRONZE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to break up a large mass of bronze, first suspend it,
|
|
|
and then make round it a wall on the four sides, like a trough of
|
|
|
bricks, and make a great fire therein. When it is quite red hot give
|
|
|
it a blow with a heavy weight raised above it, and with great force.
|
|
|
|
|
|
739.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO COMBINE LEAD WITH OTHER METAL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you wish for economy in combining lead with the metal in order to
|
|
|
lessen the amount of tin which is necessary in the metal, first
|
|
|
alloy the lead with the tin and then add the molten copper.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How TO MELT [METAL] IN A FURNACE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The furnace should be between four well founded pillars.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE THICKNESS OF THE COATING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The coating should not be more than two fingers thick, it should be
|
|
|
laid on in four thicknesses over fine clay and then well fixed, and
|
|
|
it should be fired only on the inside and then carefully covered
|
|
|
with ashes and cow's dung.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE THICKNESS OF THE GUN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The gun being made to carry 600 Ibs. of ball and more, by this rule
|
|
|
you will take the measure of the diameter of the ball and divide it
|
|
|
into 6 parts and one of these parts will be its thickness at the
|
|
|
muzzle; but at the breech it must always be half. And if the ball is
|
|
|
to be 700 lbs., 1/7th of the diameter of the ball must be its
|
|
|
thickness in front; and if the ball is to be 800, the eighth of its
|
|
|
diameter in front; and if 900, 1/8th and 1/2 [3/16], and if 1000,
|
|
|
1/9th.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE LENGTH OF THE BODY OF THE GUN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want it to throw a ball of stone, make the length of the gun
|
|
|
to be 6, or as much as 7 diameters of the ball; and if the ball is
|
|
|
to be of iron make it as much as 12 balls, and if the ball is to be
|
|
|
of lead, make it as much as 18 balls. I mean when the gun is to have
|
|
|
the mouth fitted to receive 600 lbs. of stone ball, and more.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE THICKNESS OF SMALL GUNS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The thickness at the muzzle of small guns should be from a half to
|
|
|
one third of the diameter of the ball, and the length from 30 to 36
|
|
|
balls.
|
|
|
|
|
|
740.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF LUTING THE FURNACE WITHIN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The furnace must be luted before you put the metal in it, with earth
|
|
|
from Valenza, and over that with ashes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 1. 2.: _Terra di Valenza_.--Valenza is north of
|
|
|
Alessandria on the Po.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF RESTORING THE METAL WHEN IT IS BECOMING COOL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you see that the bronze is congealing take some willow-wood cut
|
|
|
in small chips and make up the fire with it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE CAUSE OF ITS CURDLING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I say that the cause of this congealing often proceeds from too much
|
|
|
fire, or from ill-dried wood.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO KNOW THE CONDITION OF THE FIRE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You may know when the fire is good and fit for your purpose by a
|
|
|
clear flame, and if you see the tips of the flames dull and ending
|
|
|
in much smoke do not trust it, and particularly when the flux metal
|
|
|
is almost fluid.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF ALLOYING THE METAL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Metal for guns must invariably be made with 6 or even 8 per cent,
|
|
|
that is 6 of tin to one hundred of copper, for the less you put in,
|
|
|
the stronger will the gun be.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHEN THE TIN SHOULD BE ADDED TO THE COPPER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The tin should be put in with the copper when the copper is reduced
|
|
|
to a fluid.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW TO HASTEN THE MELTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You can hasten the melting when 2/3ds of the copper is fluid; you
|
|
|
can then, with a stick of chestnut-wood, repeatedly stir what of
|
|
|
copper remains entire amidst what is melted.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Introductory Observations on the Architectural Designs (XII), and
|
|
|
Writings on Architecture (XIII)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Until now very little has been known regarding Leonardo's labours
|
|
|
in the domain of Architecture. No building is known to have been
|
|
|
planned and executed by him, though by some contemporary writers
|
|
|
incidental allusion is made to his occupying himself with
|
|
|
architecture, and his famous letter to Lodovico il Moro,--which has
|
|
|
long been a well-known document,--in which he offers his service as
|
|
|
an architect to that prince, tends to confirm the belief that he was
|
|
|
something more than an amateur of the art. This hypothesis has
|
|
|
lately been confirmed by the publication of certain documents,
|
|
|
preserved at Milan, showing that Leonardo was not only employed in
|
|
|
preparing plans but that he took an active part, with much credit,
|
|
|
as member of a commission on public buildings; his name remains
|
|
|
linked with the history of the building of the Cathedral at Pavia
|
|
|
and that of the Cathedral at Milan._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Leonardo's writings on Architecture are dispersed among a large
|
|
|
number of MSS., and it would be scarcely possible to master their
|
|
|
contents without the opportunity of arranging, sorting and comparing
|
|
|
the whole mass of materials, so as to have some comprehensive idea
|
|
|
of the whole. The sketches, when isolated and considered by
|
|
|
themselves, might appear to be of but little value; it is not till
|
|
|
we understand their general purport, from comparing them with each
|
|
|
other, that we can form any just estimate of their true worth._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Leonardo seems to have had a project for writing a complete and
|
|
|
separate treatise on Architecture, such as his predecessors and
|
|
|
contemporaries had composed--Leon Battista Alberti, Filarete,
|
|
|
Francesco di Giorgio and perhaps also Bramante. But, on the other
|
|
|
hand, it cannot be denied that possibly no such scheme was connected
|
|
|
with the isolated notes and researches, treating on special
|
|
|
questions, which are given in this work; that he was merely working
|
|
|
at problems in which, for some reason or other he took a special
|
|
|
interest._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_A great number of important buildings were constructed in Lombardy
|
|
|
during the period between 1472 and 1499, and among them there are
|
|
|
several by unknown architects, of so high an artistic merit, that it
|
|
|
is certainly not improbable that either Bramante or Leonardo da
|
|
|
Vinci may have been, directly or indirectly, concerned in their
|
|
|
erection._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Having been engaged, for now nearly twenty years, in a thorough
|
|
|
study of Bramante's life and labours, I have taken a particular
|
|
|
interest in detecting the distinguishing marks of his style as
|
|
|
compared with Leonardo's. In 1869 I made researches about the
|
|
|
architectural drawings of the latter in the Codex Atlanticus at
|
|
|
Milan, for the purpose of finding out, if possible the original
|
|
|
plans and sketches of the churches of Santa Maria delle Grazie at
|
|
|
Milan, and of the Cathedral at Pavia, which buildings have been
|
|
|
supposed to be the work both of Bramante and of Leonardo. Since 1876
|
|
|
I have repeatedly examined Leonardo's architectural studies in the
|
|
|
collection of his manuscripts in the Institut de France, and some of
|
|
|
these I have already given to the public in my work on_ "Les Projets
|
|
|
Primitifs pour la Basilique de St. Pierre de Rome", _P1. 43. In 1879
|
|
|
I had the opportunity of examining the manuscript in the Palazzo
|
|
|
Trivulzio at Milan, and in 1880 Dr Richter showed me in London the
|
|
|
manuscripts in the possession of Lord Ashburnham, and those in the
|
|
|
British Museum. I have thus had opportunities of seeing most of
|
|
|
Leonardo's architectural drawings in the original, but of the
|
|
|
manuscripts tliemselves I have deciphered only the notes which
|
|
|
accompany the sketches. It is to Dr Richter's exertions that we owe
|
|
|
the collected texts on Architecture which are now published, and
|
|
|
while he has undertaken to be responsible for the correct reading of
|
|
|
the original texts, he has also made it his task to extract the
|
|
|
whole of the materials from the various MSS. It has been my task to
|
|
|
arrange and elucidate the texts under the heads which have been
|
|
|
adopted in this work. MS. B. at Paris and the Codex Atlanticus at
|
|
|
Milan are the chief sources of our knowledge of Leonardo as an
|
|
|
architect, and I have recently subjected these to a thorough
|
|
|
re-investigation expressly with a view to this work._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_A complete reproduction of all Leonardo's architectural sketches
|
|
|
has not, indeed, been possible, but as far as the necessarily
|
|
|
restricted limits of the work have allowed, the utmost completeness
|
|
|
has been aimed at, and no efforts have been spared to include every
|
|
|
thing that can contribute to a knowledge of Leonardo's style. It
|
|
|
would have been very interesting, if it had been possible, to give
|
|
|
some general account at least of Leonardo's work and studies in
|
|
|
engineering, fortification, canal-making and the like, and it is
|
|
|
only on mature reflection that we have reluctantly abandoned this
|
|
|
idea. Leonardo's occupations in these departments have by no means
|
|
|
so close a relation to literary work, in the strict sense of the
|
|
|
word as we are fairly justified in attributing to his numerous notes
|
|
|
on Architecture._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Leonardo's architectural studies fall naturally under two heads:_
|
|
|
|
|
|
_I. Those drawings and sketches, often accompanied by short remarks
|
|
|
and explanations, which may be regarded as designs for buildings or
|
|
|
monuments intended to be built. With these there are occasionally
|
|
|
explanatory texts._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_II. Theoretical investigations and treatises. A special interest
|
|
|
attaches to these because they discuss a variety of questions which
|
|
|
are of practical importance to this day. Leonardo's theory as to the
|
|
|
origin and progress of cracks in buildings is perhaps to be
|
|
|
considered as unique in its way in the literature of Architecture._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_HENRY DE GEYMULLER_
|
|
|
|
|
|
_XII._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Architectural Designs._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_I. Plans for towns._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_A. Sketches for laying out a new town with a double system of high-
|
|
|
level and low-level road-ways._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. LXXVII, No. 1 (MS. B, 15b). A general view of a town, with the
|
|
|
roads outside it sloping up to the high-level ways within._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. LXXVII, No. 3 (MS. B, 16b. see No. 741; and MS. B. 15b, see No.
|
|
|
742) gives a partial view of the town, with its streets and houses,
|
|
|
with explanatory references._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. LXXVII, No. 2 (MS. B, 15b; see No. 743). View of a double
|
|
|
staircaise with two opposite flights of steps._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. LXXVIII, Nos. 2 and 3 (MS. B, 37a). Sketches illustrating the
|
|
|
connection of the two levels of roads by means of steps. The lower
|
|
|
galleries are lighted by openings in the upper roadway._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_B. Notes on removing houses (MS. Br. M., 270b, see No. 744)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
741.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The roads _m_ are 6 braccia higher than the roads _p s_, and each
|
|
|
road must be 20 braccia wide and have 1/2 braccio slope from the
|
|
|
sides towards the middle; and in the middle let there be at every
|
|
|
braccio an opening, one braccio long and one finger wide, where the
|
|
|
rain water may run off into hollows made on the same level as _p s_.
|
|
|
And on each side at the extremity of the width of the said road let
|
|
|
there be an arcade, 6 braccia broad, on columns; and understand that
|
|
|
he who would go through the whole place by the high level streets
|
|
|
can use them for this purpose, and he who would go by the low level
|
|
|
can do the same. By the high streets no vehicles and similar objects
|
|
|
should circulate, but they are exclusively for the use of gentlemen.
|
|
|
The carts and burdens for the use and convenience of the inhabitants
|
|
|
have to go by the low ones. One house must turn its back to the
|
|
|
other, leaving the lower streets between them. Provisions, such as
|
|
|
wood, wine and such things are carried in by the doors _n_, and
|
|
|
privies, stables and other fetid matter must be emptied away
|
|
|
underground. From one arch to the next
|
|
|
|
|
|
742.
|
|
|
|
|
|
must be 300 braccia, each street receiving its light through the
|
|
|
openings of the upper streets, and at each arch must be a winding
|
|
|
stair on a circular plan because the corners of square ones are
|
|
|
always fouled; they must be wide, and at the first vault there must
|
|
|
be a door entering into public privies and the said stairs lead from
|
|
|
the upper to the lower streets and the high level streets begin
|
|
|
outside the city gates and slope up till at these gates they have
|
|
|
attained the height of 6 braccia. Let such a city be built near the
|
|
|
sea or a large river in order that the dirt of the city may be
|
|
|
carried off by the water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
743.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The construction of the stairs: The stairs _c d_ go down to _f g_,
|
|
|
and in the same way _f g_ goes down to _h k_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
744.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON MOVING HOUSES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let the houses be moved and arranged in order; and this will be done
|
|
|
with facility because such houses are at first made in pieces on the
|
|
|
open places, and can then be fitted together with their timbers in
|
|
|
the site where they are to be permanent.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[9] Let the men of the country [or the village] partly inhabit the
|
|
|
new houses when the court is absent [12].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: On the same page we find notes referring to Romolontino
|
|
|
and Villafranca with a sketch-map of the course of the "Sodro" and
|
|
|
the "(Lo)cra" (both are given in the text farther on). There can
|
|
|
hardly be a doubt that the last sentence of the passage given above,
|
|
|
refers to the court of Francis I. King of France.--L.9-13 are
|
|
|
written inside the larger sketch, which, in the original, is on the
|
|
|
right hand side of the page by the side of lines 1-8. The three
|
|
|
smaller sketches are below. J. P. R.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_II. Plans for canals and streets in a town.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXIX, 1. and 2, (MS. B, 37b, see No. 745, and MS. B. 36a, see
|
|
|
No. 746). A Plan for streets and canals inside a town, by which the
|
|
|
cellars of the houses are made accessible in boats.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The third text given under No. 747 refers to works executed by
|
|
|
Leonardo in France._
|
|
|
|
|
|
745.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The front _a m_ will give light to the rooms; _a e_ will be 6
|
|
|
braccia--_a b_ 8 braccia --_b e_ 30 braccia, in order that the rooms
|
|
|
under the porticoes may be lighted; _c d f_ is the place where the
|
|
|
boats come to the houses to be unloaded. In order to render this
|
|
|
arrangement practicable, and in order that the inundation of the
|
|
|
rivers may not penetrate into the cellars, it is necessary to chose
|
|
|
an appropriate situation, such as a spot near a river which can be
|
|
|
diverted into canals in which the level of the water will not vary
|
|
|
either by inundations or drought. The construction is shown below;
|
|
|
and make choice of a fine river, which the rains do not render
|
|
|
muddy, such as the Ticino, the Adda and many others. [Footnote 12:
|
|
|
_Tesino, Adda e molti altri, i.e._ rivers coming from the mountains
|
|
|
and flowing through lakes.] The construction to oblige the waters to
|
|
|
keep constantly at the same level will be a sort of dock, as shown
|
|
|
below, situated at the entrance of the town; or better still, some
|
|
|
way within, in order that the enemy may not destroy it [14].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: L. 1-4 are on the left hand side and within the sketch
|
|
|
given on Pl. LXXIX, No. I. Then follows after line 14, the drawing
|
|
|
of a sluicegate--_conca_--of which the use is explained in the text
|
|
|
below it. On the page 38a, which comes next in the original MS. is
|
|
|
the sketch of an oval plan of a town over which is written "_modo di
|
|
|
canali per la citta_" and through the longer axis of it "_canale
|
|
|
magior_" is written with "_Tesino_" on the prolongation of the
|
|
|
canal. J. P. R.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
746.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let the width of the streets be equal to the average height of the
|
|
|
houses.
|
|
|
|
|
|
747.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The main underground channel does not receive turbid water, but that
|
|
|
water runs in the ditches outside the town with four mills at the
|
|
|
entrance and four at the outlet; and this may be done by damming the
|
|
|
water above Romorantin.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[11]There should be fountains made in each piazza[13].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original this text comes immediately after the
|
|
|
passage given as No. 744. The remainder of the writing on the same
|
|
|
page refers to the construction of canals and is given later, in the
|
|
|
"Topographical Notes".
|
|
|
|
|
|
Lines 1-11 are written to the right of the plan lines 11-13
|
|
|
underneath it. J. P. R.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 10: _Romolontino_ is Romorantin, South of Orleans in
|
|
|
France.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_III. Castles and Villas.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A. Castles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXX, No. 1 (P. V. fol. 39b; No. d'ordre 2282). The fortified
|
|
|
place here represented is said by Vallardi to be the_ "castello" _at
|
|
|
Milan, but without any satisfactory reason. The high tower behind
|
|
|
the_ "rivellino" _ravelin--seems to be intended as a watch-tower.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXX, No. 2 (MS. B, 23b). A similarly constructed tower probably
|
|
|
intended for the same use.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXX, No. 3 (MS. B). Sketches for corner towers with steps for a
|
|
|
citadel.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXX, No. 4 (W. XVI). A cupola crowning a corner tower; an
|
|
|
interesting example of decorative fortification. In this
|
|
|
reproduction of the original pen and ink drawing it appears
|
|
|
reversed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
B. Projects for Palaces.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXI, No. 2 (MS. C. A, 75b; 221a, see No. 748). Project for a
|
|
|
royal residence at Amboise in France.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXII, No. 1 (C. A 308a; 939a). A plan for a somewhat extensive
|
|
|
residence, and various details; but there is no text to elucidate
|
|
|
it; in courts are written the three names:
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sam cosi giova
|
|
|
_(St. Mark)_ _(Cosmo)_ _(John)_,
|
|
|
arch mo nino
|
|
|
|
|
|
C. Plans for small castles or Villas.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The three following sketches greatly resemble each other. Pl.
|
|
|
LXXXII, No. 2 (MS. K3 36b; see No. 749)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. LXXXII, No. 3 (MS. B 60a; See No. 750).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIII (W. XVII). The text on this sheet refers to Cyprus (see
|
|
|
Topographical Notes No. 1103), but seems to have no direct
|
|
|
connection with the sketches inserted between.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXVIII, Nos. 6 and 7 (MS. B, 12a; see No. 751). A section of a
|
|
|
circular pavilion with the plan of a similar building by the side of
|
|
|
it. These two drawings have a special historical interest because
|
|
|
the text written below mentions the Duke and Duchess of Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The sketch of a villa on a terrace at the end of a garden occurs in
|
|
|
C. A. 150; and in C. A. 77b; 225b is another sketch of a villa
|
|
|
somewhat resembling the_ Belvedere _of Pope Innocent VIII, at Rome.
|
|
|
In C. A. 62b; 193b there is a Loggia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXII, No. 4 (C. A. 387a; 1198a) is a tower-shaped_ Loggia
|
|
|
_above a fountain. The machinery is very ingeniously screened from
|
|
|
view._
|
|
|
|
|
|
748.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Palace of the prince must have a piazza in front of it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Houses intended for dancing or any kind of jumping or any other
|
|
|
movements with a multitude of people, must be on the ground- floor;
|
|
|
for I have already witnessed the destruction of some, causing death
|
|
|
to many persons, and above all let every wall, be it ever so thin,
|
|
|
rest on the ground or on arches with a good foundation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let the mezzanines of the dwellings be divided by walls made of very
|
|
|
thin bricks, and without wood on account of fire.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let all the privies have ventilation [by shafts] in the thickness of
|
|
|
the walls, so as to exhale by the roofs.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The mezzanines should be vaulted, and the vaults will be stronger in
|
|
|
proportion as they are of small size.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The ties of oak must be enclosed in the walls in order to be
|
|
|
protected from fire.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The remarks accompanying the plan reproduced on Pl.
|
|
|
LXXXI, No. 2 are as follows: Above, to the left: "_in_ a _angholo
|
|
|
stia la guardia de la sstalla_" (in the angle _a_ may be the keeper
|
|
|
of the stable). Below are the words "_strada dabosa_" (road to
|
|
|
Amboise), parallel with this "_fossa br 40_" (the moat 40 braccia)
|
|
|
fixing the width of the moat. In the large court surrounded by a
|
|
|
portico "_in terre No.--Largha br.80 e lugha br 120_." To the right
|
|
|
of the castle is a large basin for aquatic sports with the words
|
|
|
"_Giostre colle nave cioe li giostra li stieno sopra le na_"
|
|
|
(Jousting in boats that is the men are to be in boats). J. P. R.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The privies must be numerous and going one into the other in order
|
|
|
that the stench may not penetrate into the dwellings., and all their
|
|
|
doors must shut off themselves with counterpoises.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The main division of the facade of this palace is into two portions;
|
|
|
that is to say the width of the court-yard must be half the whole
|
|
|
facade; the 2nd ...
|
|
|
|
|
|
749.
|
|
|
|
|
|
30 braccia wide on each side; the lower entrance leads into a hall
|
|
|
10 braccia wide and 30 braccia long with 4 recesses each with a
|
|
|
chimney.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: On each side of the castle, Pl. LXXXII. No. 2 there are
|
|
|
drawings of details, to the left "_Camino_" a chimney, to the right
|
|
|
the central lantern, sketched in red "_8 lati_" _i.e._ an octagon.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
750.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The firststorey [or terrace] must be entirely solid.
|
|
|
|
|
|
751.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The pavilion in the garden of the Duchess of Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The plan of the pavilion which is in the middle of the labyrinth of
|
|
|
the Duke of Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This passage was first published by AMORETTI in _Memorie
|
|
|
Storiche_ Cap. X: Una sua opera da riportarsi a quest' anno fu il
|
|
|
bagno fatto per la duchessa Beatrice nel parco o giardino del
|
|
|
Castello. Lionardo non solo ne disegno il piccolo edifizio a foggia
|
|
|
di padiglione, nel cod. segnato Q. 3, dandone anche separatamente la
|
|
|
pianta; ma sotto vi scrisse: Padiglione del giardino della duchessa;
|
|
|
e sotto la pianta: Fondamento del padiglione ch'e nel mezzo del
|
|
|
labirinto del duca di Milano; nessuna data e presso il padiglione,
|
|
|
disegnato nella pagina 12, ma poco sopra fra molti circoli
|
|
|
intrecciati vedesi = 10 Luglio 1492 = e nella pagina 2 presso ad
|
|
|
alcuni disegni di legumi qualcheduno ha letto Settembre 1482 in vece
|
|
|
di 1492, come dovea scriverevi, e probabilmente scrisse Lionardo.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The original text however hardly bears the interpretation put upon
|
|
|
it by AMORETTI. He is mistaken as to the mark on the MS. as well as
|
|
|
in his statements as to the date, for the MS. in question has no
|
|
|
date; the date he gives occurs, on the contrary, in another
|
|
|
note-book. Finally, it appears to me quite an open question whether
|
|
|
Leonardo was the architect who carried out the construction of the
|
|
|
dome-like Pavilion here shown in section, or of the ground plan of
|
|
|
the Pavilion drawn by the side of it. Must we, in fact, suppose that
|
|
|
"_il duca di Milano_" here mentioned was, as has been generally
|
|
|
assumed, Ludovico il Moro? He did not hold this title from the
|
|
|
Emperor before 1494; till that date he was only called _Governatore_
|
|
|
and Leonardo in speaking of him, mentions him generally as "_il
|
|
|
Moro_" even after 1494. On January 18, 1491, he married Beatrice
|
|
|
d'Este the daughter of Ercole I, Duke of Ferrara. She died on the
|
|
|
2nd January 1497, and for the reasons I have given it seems
|
|
|
improbable that it should be this princess who is here spoken of as
|
|
|
the "_Duchessa di Milano_". From the style of the handwriting it
|
|
|
appears to me to be beyond all doubt that the MS. B, from which this
|
|
|
passage is taken, is older than the dated MSS. of 1492 and 1493. In
|
|
|
that case the Duke of Milan here mentioned would be Gian Galeazzo
|
|
|
(1469-1494) and the Duchess would be his wife Isabella of Aragon, to
|
|
|
whom he was married on the second February 1489. J. P. R.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
752.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The earth that is dug out from the cellars must be raised on one
|
|
|
side so high as to make a terrace garden as high as the level of the
|
|
|
hall; but between the earth of the terrace and the wall of the
|
|
|
house, leave an interval in order that the damp may not spoil the
|
|
|
principal walls.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_IV. Ecclesiastical Architecture.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A. General Observations._
|
|
|
|
|
|
753.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A building should always be detached on all sides so that its form
|
|
|
may be seen.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The original text is reproduced on Pl. XCII, No. 1 to the
|
|
|
left hand at the bottom.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
754.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Here there cannot and ought not to be any _campanile_; on the
|
|
|
contrary it must stand apart like that of the Cathedral and of San
|
|
|
Giovanni at Florence, and of the Cathedral at Pisa, where the
|
|
|
campanile is quite detached as well as the dome. Thus each can
|
|
|
display its own perfection. If however you wish to join it to the
|
|
|
church, make the lantern serve for the campanile as in the church at
|
|
|
Chiaravalle.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This text is written by the side of the plan given on Pl.
|
|
|
XCI. No. 2.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 12: The Abbey of Chiaravalle, a few miles from Milan, has
|
|
|
a central tower on the intersection of the cross in the style of
|
|
|
that of the Certosa of Pavia, but the style is mediaeval (A. D.
|
|
|
1330). Leonardo seems here to mean, that in a building, in which the
|
|
|
circular form is strongly conspicuous, the campanile must either be
|
|
|
separated, or rise from the centre of the building and therefore
|
|
|
take the form of a lantern.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
755.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It never looks well to see the roofs of a church; they should rather
|
|
|
be flat and the water should run off by gutters made in the frieze.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This text is to the left of the domed church reproduced
|
|
|
on Pl. LXXXVII, No. 2.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_B. The theory of Dome Architecture.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This subject has been more extensively treated by Leonardo in
|
|
|
drawings than in writing. Still we may fairly assume that it was his
|
|
|
purpose, ultimately to embody the results of his investigation in a_
|
|
|
"Trattato delle Cupole." _The amount of materials is remarkably
|
|
|
extensive. MS. B is particularly rich in plans and elevations of
|
|
|
churches with one or more domes--from the simplest form to the most
|
|
|
complicated that can be imagined. Considering the evident connexion
|
|
|
between a great number of these sketches, as well as the
|
|
|
impossibility of seeing in them designs or preparatory sketches for
|
|
|
any building intended to be erected, the conclusion is obvious that
|
|
|
they were not designed for any particular monument, but were
|
|
|
theoretical and ideal researches, made in order to obtain a clear
|
|
|
understanding of the laws which must govern the construction of a
|
|
|
great central dome, with smaller ones grouped round it; and with or
|
|
|
without the addition of spires, so that each of these parts by
|
|
|
itself and in its juxtaposition to the other parts should produce
|
|
|
the grandest possible effect.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In these sketches Leonardo seems to have exhausted every imaginable
|
|
|
combination. [Footnote 1: In MS. B, 32b (see Pl. C III, No. 2) we
|
|
|
find eight geometrical patterns, each drawn in a square; and in MS.
|
|
|
C.A., fol. 87 to 98 form a whole series of patterns done with the
|
|
|
same intention.] The results of some of these problems are perhaps
|
|
|
not quite satisfactory; still they cannot be considered to give
|
|
|
evidence of a want of taste or of any other defect in Leonardo s
|
|
|
architectural capacity. They were no doubt intended exclusively for
|
|
|
his own instruction, and, before all, as it seems, to illustrate the
|
|
|
features or consequences resulting from a given principle._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_I have already, in another place,_ [Footnote 1: Les Projets
|
|
|
Primitifs pour la Basilique de St. Pierre de Rome, par Bramante,
|
|
|
Raphael etc.,Vol. I, p. 2.] _pointed out the law of construction for
|
|
|
buildings crowned by a large dome: namely, that such a dome, to
|
|
|
produce the greatest effect possible, should rise either from the
|
|
|
centre of a Greek cross, or from the centre of a structure of which
|
|
|
the plan has some symmetrical affinity to a circle, this circle
|
|
|
being at the same time the centre of the whole plan of the building.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Leonardo's sketches show that he was fully aware, as was to be
|
|
|
expected, of this truth. Few of them exhibit the form of a Latin
|
|
|
cross, and when this is met with, it generally gives evidence of the
|
|
|
determination to assign as prominent a part as possible to the dome
|
|
|
in the general effect of the building.
|
|
|
|
|
|
While it is evident, on the one hand, that the greater number of
|
|
|
these domes had no particular purpose, not being designed for
|
|
|
execution, on the other hand several reasons may be found for
|
|
|
Leonardo's perseverance in his studies of the subject.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Besides the theoretical interest of the question for Leonardo and
|
|
|
his_ Trattato _and besides the taste for domes prevailing at that
|
|
|
time, it seems likely that the intended erection of some building of
|
|
|
the first importance like the Duomos of Pavia and Como, the church
|
|
|
of Sta. Maria delle Grazie at Milan, and the construction of a Dome
|
|
|
or central Tower_ (Tiburio) _on the cathedral of Milan, may have
|
|
|
stimulated Leonardo to undertake a general and thorough
|
|
|
investigation of the subject; whilst Leonardo's intercourse with
|
|
|
Bramante for ten years or more, can hardly have remained without
|
|
|
influence in this matter. In fact now that some of this great
|
|
|
Architect's studies for S. Peter's at Rome have at last become
|
|
|
known, he must be considered henceforth as the greatest master of
|
|
|
Dome-Architecture that ever existed. His influence, direct or
|
|
|
indirect even on a genius like Leonardo seems the more likely, since
|
|
|
Leonardo's sketches reveal a style most similar to that of Bramante,
|
|
|
whose name indeed, occurs twice in Leonardo's manuscript notes. It
|
|
|
must not be forgotten that Leonardo was a Florentine; the
|
|
|
characteristic form of the two principal domes of Florence, Sta.
|
|
|
Maria del Fiore and the Battisterio, constantly appear as leading
|
|
|
features in his sketches.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The church of San Lorenzo at Milan, was at that time still intact.
|
|
|
The dome is to this day one of the most wonderful cupolas ever
|
|
|
constructed, and with its two smaller domes might well attract the
|
|
|
attention and study of a never resting genius such as Leonardo. A
|
|
|
whole class of these sketches betray in fact the direct influence of
|
|
|
the church of S. Lorenzo, and this also seems to have suggested the
|
|
|
plan of Bramante's dome of St. Peter's at Rome.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the following pages the various sketches for the construction of
|
|
|
domes have been classified and discussed from a general point of
|
|
|
view. On two sheets: Pl. LXXXIV (C.A. 354b; 118a) and Pl. LXXXV,
|
|
|
Nos. 1-11 (Ash. II, 6b) we see various dissimilar types, grouped
|
|
|
together; thus these two sheets may be regarded as a sort of
|
|
|
nomenclature of the different types, on which we shall now have to
|
|
|
treat._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_1. Churches formed on the plan of a Greek cross.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Group I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Domes rising from a circular base.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The simplest type of central building is a circular edifice.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIV, No. 9. Plan of a circular building surrounded by a
|
|
|
colonnade.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIV, No. 8. Elevation of the former, with a conical roof.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XC. No. 5. A dodecagon, as most nearly approaching the circle.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXVI, No. 1, 2, 3. Four round chapels are added at the
|
|
|
extremities of the two principal axes;--compare this plan with fig.
|
|
|
1 on p. 44 and fig. 3 on p. 47 (W. P. 5b) where the outer wall is
|
|
|
octagonal.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Group II.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Domes rising from a square base.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The plan is a square surrounded by a colonnade, and the dome seems
|
|
|
to be octagonal.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIV. The square plan below the circular building No. 8, and
|
|
|
its elevation to the left, above the plan: here the ground-plan is
|
|
|
square, the upper storey octagonal. A further development of this
|
|
|
type is shown in two sketches C. A. 3a (not reproduced here), and in
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXVI, No. 5 (which possibly belongs to No. 7 on Pl. LXXXIV).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl, LXXXV, No. 4, and p. 45, Fig. 3, a Greek cross, repeated p. 45,
|
|
|
Fig. 3, is another development of the square central plan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The remainder of these studies show two different systems; in the
|
|
|
first the dome rises from a square plan,--in the second from an
|
|
|
octagonal base._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Group III.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Domes rising from a square base and four pillars. [Footnote 1: The
|
|
|
ancient chapel San Satiro, via del Falcone, Milan, is a specimen of
|
|
|
this type.]_
|
|
|
|
|
|
a) First type. _A Dome resting on four pillars in the centre of a
|
|
|
square edifice, with an apse in the middle, of each of the four
|
|
|
sides. We have eleven variations of this type.
|
|
|
|
|
|
aa) Pl. LXXXVIII, No. 3.
|
|
|
|
|
|
bb) Pl. LXXX, No. 5.
|
|
|
|
|
|
cc) Pl. LXXXV, Nos. 2, 3, 5.
|
|
|
|
|
|
dd) Pl. LXXXIV, No. 1 and 4 beneath.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ee) Pl. LXXXV, Nos. 1, 7, 10, 11._
|
|
|
|
|
|
b) Second type. _This consists in adding aisles to the whole plan of
|
|
|
the first type; columns are placed between the apses and the aisles;
|
|
|
the plan thus obtained is very nearly identical with that of S.
|
|
|
Lorenzo at Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Fig. 1 on p. 56. (MS. B, 75a) shows the result of this treatment
|
|
|
adapted to a peculiar purpose about which we shall have to say a few
|
|
|
words later on.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCV, No. 1, shows the same plan but with the addition of a short
|
|
|
nave. This plan seems to have been suggested by the general
|
|
|
arrangement of S. Sepolcro at Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B. 57b (see the sketch reproduced on p.51). By adding towers in
|
|
|
the four outer angles to the last named plan, we obtain a plan which
|
|
|
bears the general features of Bramante's plans for S. Peter's at
|
|
|
Rome. [Footnote 2: See_ Les projets primitifs _etc., Pl. 9-12.] (See
|
|
|
p. 51 Fig. 1.)
|
|
|
|
|
|
Group IV.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Domes rising from an octagonal base.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This system, developed according to two different schemes, has given
|
|
|
rise to two classes with many varieties.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In a) On each side of the octagon chapels of equal form are added.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In b) The chapels are dissimilar; those which terminate the
|
|
|
principal axes being different in form from those which are added on
|
|
|
the diagonal sides of the octagon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
a. First Class.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Chapel_ "degli Angeli," _at Florence, built only to a height of
|
|
|
about 20 feet by Brunellesco, may be considered as the prototype of
|
|
|
this group; and, indeed it probably suggested it. The fact that we
|
|
|
see in MS. B. 11b (Pl. XCIV, No. 3) by the side of Brunellesco's
|
|
|
plan for the Basilica of Sto. Spirito at Florence, a plan almost
|
|
|
identical with that of the_ Capella degli Angeli, _confirms this
|
|
|
supposition. Only two small differences, or we may say improvements,
|
|
|
have been introduced by Leonardo. Firstly the back of the chapels
|
|
|
contains a third niche, and each angle of the Octagon a folded
|
|
|
pilaster like those in Bramante's_ Sagrestia di S. M. presso San
|
|
|
Satiro _at Milan, instead of an interval between the two pilasters
|
|
|
as seen in the Battistero at Florence and in the Sacristy of Sto.
|
|
|
Spirito in the same town and also in the above named chapel by
|
|
|
Brunellesco.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The first set of sketches which come under consideration have at
|
|
|
first sight the appearance of mere geometrical studies. They seem to
|
|
|
have been suggested by the plan given on page 44 Fig. 2 (MS. B, 55a)
|
|
|
in the centre of which is written_ "Santa Maria in perticha da
|
|
|
Pavia", _at the place marked A on the reproduction.
|
|
|
|
|
|
a) (MS. B, 34b, page 44 Fig. 3). In the middle of each side a column
|
|
|
is added, and in the axes of the intercolumnar spaces a second row
|
|
|
of columns forms an aisle round the octagon. These are placed at the
|
|
|
intersection of a system of semicircles, of which the sixteen
|
|
|
columns on the sides of the octagon are the centres.
|
|
|
|
|
|
b) The preceding diagram is completed and becomes more monumental in
|
|
|
style in the sketch next to it (MS. B, 35a, see p. 45 Fig. 1). An
|
|
|
outer aisle is added by circles, having for radius the distance
|
|
|
between the columns in the middle sides of the octagon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
c) (MS. B. 96b, see p. 45 Fig. 2). Octagon with an aisle round it;
|
|
|
the angles of both are formed by columns. The outer sides are formed
|
|
|
by 8 niches forming chapels. The exterior is likewise octagonal,
|
|
|
with the angles corresponding to the centre of each of the interior
|
|
|
chapels.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCII, No. 2 (MS. B. 96b). Detail and modification of the
|
|
|
preceding plan--half columns against piers--an arrangement by which
|
|
|
the chapels of the aisle have the same width of opening as the inner
|
|
|
arches between the half columns. Underneath this sketch the
|
|
|
following note occurs:_ questo vole - avere 12 facce - co 12
|
|
|
tabernaculi - come - _a_ - _b_. _(This will have twelve sides with
|
|
|
twelve tabernacles as_ a b._) In the remaining sketches of this
|
|
|
class the octagon is not formed by columns at the angles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The simplest type shows a niche in the middle of each side and is
|
|
|
repeated on several sheets, viz: MS. B 3; MS. C.A. 354b (see Pl.
|
|
|
LXXXIV, No. 11) and MS. Ash II 6b; (see Pl. LXXXV, No. 9 and the
|
|
|
elevations No. 8; Pl. XCII, No. 3; MS. B. 4b [not reproduced here]
|
|
|
and Pl. LXXXIV, No. 2)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. XCII, 3 (MS. B, 56b) corresponds to a plan like the one in MS.
|
|
|
B 35a, in which the niches would be visible outside or, as in the
|
|
|
following sketch, with the addition of a niche in the middle of each
|
|
|
chapel.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XC, No. 6. The niches themselves are surrounded by smaller
|
|
|
niches (see also No. 1 on the same plate).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Octagon expanded on each side.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A. by a square chapel:
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B. 34b (not reproduced here).
|
|
|
|
|
|
B. by a square with 3 niches:
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B. 11b (see Pl. XCIV, No. 3).
|
|
|
|
|
|
C. by octagonal chapels:
|
|
|
|
|
|
a) MS. B, 21a; Pl. LXXXVIII, No. 4.
|
|
|
|
|
|
b) No. 2 on the same plate. Underneath there is the remark:_
|
|
|
"quest'e come le 8 cappele ano a essere facte" _(this is how the
|
|
|
eight chapels are to be executed).
|
|
|
|
|
|
c) Pl. LXXXVIII, No. 5. Elevation to the plans on the same sheet, it
|
|
|
is accompanied by the note:_ "ciasscuno de' 9 tiburi no'uole -
|
|
|
passare l'alteza - di - 2 - quadri" _(neither of the 9 domes must
|
|
|
exceed the height of two squares).
|
|
|
|
|
|
d) Pl. LXXXVIII, No. 1. Inside of the same octagon. MS. B, 30a, and
|
|
|
34b; these are three repetitions of parts of the same plan with very
|
|
|
slight variations.
|
|
|
|
|
|
D. by a circular chapel:
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B, 18a (see Fig. 1 on page 47) gives the plan of this
|
|
|
arrangement in which the exterior is square on the ground floor with
|
|
|
only four of the chapels projecting, as is explained in the next
|
|
|
sketch.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIX, MS. B, 17b. Elevation to the preceding plan sketched on
|
|
|
the opposite side of the sheet, and also marked A. It is accompanied
|
|
|
by the following remark, indicating the theoretical character of
|
|
|
these studies:_ questo - edifitio - anchora - starebbe - bene
|
|
|
affarlo dalla linja - _a_ - _b_ - _c_ - _d_ - insu. _("This edifice
|
|
|
would also produce a good effect if only the part above the lines_ a
|
|
|
b, c d, _were executed").
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIV, No. 11. The exterior has the form of an octagon, but the
|
|
|
chapels project partly beyond it. On the left side of the sketch
|
|
|
they appear larger than on the right side.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XC, No. 1, (MS. B, 25b); Repetition of Pl. LXXXIV, No. 11.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XC, No. 2. Elevation to the plan No. 1, and also to No. 6 of the
|
|
|
same sheet._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_E. By chapels formed by four niches:
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIV, No. 7 (the circular plan on the left below) shows this
|
|
|
arrangement in which the central dome has become circular inside and
|
|
|
might therefore be classed after this group. [Footnote 1: This plan
|
|
|
and some others of this class remind us of the plan of the Mausoleum
|
|
|
of Augustus as it is represented for instance by Durand. See_ Cab.
|
|
|
des Estampes, Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris, Topographie de Rome, V,
|
|
|
6, 82._]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The sketch on the right hand side gives most likely the elevation
|
|
|
for the last named plan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
F. By chapels of still richer combinations, which necessitate an
|
|
|
octagon of larger dimensions:
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCI, No. 2 (MS. Ash. 11. 8b) [Footnote 2: The note accompanying
|
|
|
this plan is given under No. 754.]; on this plan the chapels
|
|
|
themselves appear to be central buildings formed like the first type
|
|
|
of the third group. Pl. LXXXVIII, No. 3.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCI, No. 2 above; the exterior of the preceding figure,
|
|
|
particularly interesting on account of the alternation of apses and
|
|
|
niches, the latter containing statues of a gigantic size, in
|
|
|
proportion to the dimension of the niches.
|
|
|
|
|
|
b. Second Class.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Composite plans of this class are generally obtained by combining
|
|
|
two types of the first class--the one worked out on the principal
|
|
|
axes, the other on the diagonal ones.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B. 22 shows an elementary combination, without any additions on
|
|
|
the diagonal axes, but with the dimensions of the squares on the two
|
|
|
principal axes exceeding those of the sides of the octagon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the drawing W. P. 5b (see page 44 Fig. 1) the exterior only of
|
|
|
the edifice is octagonal, the interior being formed by a circular
|
|
|
colonnade; round chapels are placed against the four sides of the
|
|
|
principal axes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The elevation, drawn on the same sheet (see page 47 Fig. 3), shows
|
|
|
the whole arrangement which is closely related with the one on Pl.
|
|
|
LXXXVI No. 1, 2.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B. 21a shows:
|
|
|
|
|
|
a) four sides with rectangular chapels crowned by pediments Pl.
|
|
|
LXXXVII No. 3 (plan and elevation);
|
|
|
|
|
|
b) four sides with square chapels crowned by octagonal domes. Pl.
|
|
|
LXXXVII No. 4; the plan underneath.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B. 18a shows a variation obtained by replacing the round chapels
|
|
|
in the principal axes of the sketch MS. B. l8a by square ones, with
|
|
|
an apse. Leonardo repeated both ideas for better comparison side by
|
|
|
side, see page 47. Fig. 2.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIX (MS. B. 17b). Elevation for the preceding figure. The
|
|
|
comparison of the drawing marked M with the plan on page 47 Fig. 2,
|
|
|
bearing the same mark, and of the elevation on Pl. LXXXIX below
|
|
|
(marked A) with the corresponding plan on page 47 is highly
|
|
|
instructive, as illustrating the spirit in which Leonardo pursued
|
|
|
these studies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIV No. 12 shows the design Pl. LXXXVII No. 3 combined with
|
|
|
apses, with the addition of round chapels on the diagonal sides.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIV No. 13 is a variation of the preceding sketch.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XC No. 3. MS. B. 25b. The round chapels of the preceding sketch
|
|
|
are replaced by octagonal chapels, above which rise campaniles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XC No. 4 is the elevation for the preceding plan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCII No. 1. (MS. B. 39b.); the plan below. On the principal as
|
|
|
well as on the diagonal axes are diagonal chapels, but the latter
|
|
|
are separated from the dome by semicircular recesses. The
|
|
|
communication between these eight chapels forms a square aisle round
|
|
|
the central dome.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Above this figure is the elevation, showing four campaniles on the
|
|
|
angles. [Footnote 1: The note accompanying this drawing is
|
|
|
reproduced under No. 753.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXIV No. 3. On the principal axes are square chapels with
|
|
|
three niches; on the diagonals octagonal chapels with niches. Cod.
|
|
|
Atl. 340b gives a somewhat similar arrangement.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B. 30. The principal development is thrown on the diagonal axes
|
|
|
by square chapels with three niches; on the principal axes are inner
|
|
|
recesses communicating with outer ones.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The plan Pl. XCIII No. 2 (MS. B. 22) differs from this only in so
|
|
|
far as the outer semicircles have become circular chapels,
|
|
|
projecting from the external square as apses; one of them serves as
|
|
|
the entrance by a semicircular portico.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The elevation is drawn on the left side of the plan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B. 19. A further development of MS. B. 18, by employing for the
|
|
|
four principal chapels the type Pl. LXXXVIII No. 3, as we have
|
|
|
already seen in Pl. XCI No. 2; the exterior presents two varieties.
|
|
|
|
|
|
a) The outer contour follows the inner. [Footnote 2: These chapels
|
|
|
are here sketched in two different sizes; it is the smaller type
|
|
|
which is thus formed.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
b) It is semicircular.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXVII No. 2 (MS. B. 18b) Elevation to the first variation MS.
|
|
|
B. 19. If we were not certain that this sketch was by Leonardo, we
|
|
|
might feel tempted to take it as a study by Bramante for St. Peter's
|
|
|
at Rome. [Footnote 3: See_ Les projets primitifs Pl. 43._]_
|
|
|
|
|
|
_MS. P. V. 39b. In the principal axes the chapels of MS. B. 19, and
|
|
|
semicircular niches on the diagonals. The exterior of the whole
|
|
|
edifice is also an octagon, concealing the form of the interior
|
|
|
chapels, but with its angles on their axes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Group V.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Suggested by San Lorenzo at Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In MS. C. A. 266 IIb, 8l2b there is a plan almost identical with
|
|
|
that of San Lorenzo. The diagonal sides of the irregular octagon are
|
|
|
not indicated.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If it could be proved that the arches which, in the actual church,
|
|
|
exist on these sides in the first story, were added in 1574 by
|
|
|
Martimo Bassi, then this plan and the following section would be
|
|
|
still nearer the original state of San Lorenzo than at present. A
|
|
|
reproduction of this slightly sketched plan has not been possible.
|
|
|
It may however be understood from Pl. LXXXVIII No. 3, by suppressing
|
|
|
the four pillars corresponding to the apses.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXVII No. 1 shows the section in elevation corresponding with
|
|
|
the above-named plan. The recessed chapels are decorated with large
|
|
|
shells in the halfdomes like the arrangement in San Lorenzo, but
|
|
|
with proportions like those of Bramante's Sacristy of Santa Maria
|
|
|
presso S. Satiro.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. C. A. 266; a sheet containing three views of exteriors of Domes.
|
|
|
On the same sheet there is a plan similar to the one above-named but
|
|
|
with uninterrupted aisles and with the addition of round chapels in
|
|
|
the axes (compare Pl. XCVII No. 3 and page 44 Fig. 1), perhaps a
|
|
|
reminiscence of the two chapels annexed to San Lorenzo.--Leonardo
|
|
|
has here sketched the way of transforming this plan into a Latin
|
|
|
cross by means of a nave with side aisles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCI No. 1. Plan showing a type deprived of aisles and comprised
|
|
|
in a square building which is surrounded by a portico. It is
|
|
|
accompanied by the following text:_
|
|
|
|
|
|
756.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This edifice is inhabited [accessible] below and above, like San
|
|
|
Sepolcro, and it is the same above as below, except that the upper
|
|
|
story has the dome _c d_; and the [Footnote: The church of San
|
|
|
Sepolcro at Milan, founded in 1030 and repeatedly rebuilt after the
|
|
|
middle of the XVIth century, still stands over the crypt of the
|
|
|
original structure.] lower has the dome _a b_, and when you enter
|
|
|
into the crypt, you descend 10 steps, and when you mount into the
|
|
|
upper you ascend 20 steps, which, with 1/3 braccio for each, make 10
|
|
|
braccia, and this is the height between one floor of the church and
|
|
|
the other.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Above the plan on the same sheet is a view of the exterior. By the
|
|
|
aid of these two figures and the description, sections of the
|
|
|
edifice may easily be reconstructed. But the section drawn on the
|
|
|
left side of the building seems not to be in keeping with the same
|
|
|
plan, notwithstanding the explanatory note written underneath it:
|
|
|
"dentro il difitio di sopra" (interior of the edifice
|
|
|
above)[Footnote 1: _The small inner dome corresponds to_ a b _on the
|
|
|
plan--it rises from the lower church into the upper-- above, and
|
|
|
larger, rises the dome_ c d. _The aisles above and below thus
|
|
|
correspond_ (e di sopra come di sotto, salvoche etc.). _The only
|
|
|
difference is, that in the section Leonardo has not taken the
|
|
|
trouble to make the form octagonal, but has merely sketched circular
|
|
|
lines in perspective._ J. P. R._].
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Before leaving this group, it is well to remark that the germ of it
|
|
|
seems already indicated by the diagonal lines in the plans Pl. LXXXV
|
|
|
No. 11 and No. 7. We shall find another application of the same type
|
|
|
to the Latin cross in Pl. XCVII No. 3.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_2. Churches formed on the plan of a Latin cross.
|
|
|
|
|
|
We find among Leonardo's studies several sketches for churches on
|
|
|
the plan of the Latin cross; we shall begin by describing them, and
|
|
|
shall add a few observations.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A. Studies after existing Monuments.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCIV No. 2. (MS. B. 11b.) Plan of Santo Spirito at Florence, a
|
|
|
basilica built after the designs of Brunellesco.--Leonardo has added
|
|
|
the indication of a portico in front, either his own invention or
|
|
|
the reproduction of a now lost design.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCV No. 2. Plan accompanied by the words: "A_ e santo sepolcro
|
|
|
di milano di sopra"(A _is the upper church of S. Sepolcro at Milan);
|
|
|
although since Leonardo's time considerably spoilt, it is still the
|
|
|
same in plan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The second plan with its note: "B_ e la sua parte socto tera" (B _is
|
|
|
its subterranean part [the crypt]) still corresponds with the
|
|
|
present state of this part of the church as I have ascertained by
|
|
|
visiting the crypt with this plan. Excepting the addition of a few
|
|
|
insignificant walls, the state of this interesting part of the
|
|
|
church still conforms to Leonardo's sketch; but in the Vestibolo the
|
|
|
two columns near the entrance of the winding stairs are absent.
|
|
|
|
|
|
B. Designs or Studies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PL. XCV No. 1. Plan of a church evidently suggested by that of San
|
|
|
Sepolcro at Milan. The central part has been added to on the
|
|
|
principle of the second type of Group III. Leonardo has placed the_
|
|
|
"coro" _(choir) in the centre._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. XCVI No. 2. In the plan the dome, as regards its interior,
|
|
|
belongs to the First Class of Group IV, and may be grouped with the
|
|
|
one in MS. B. 35a. The nave seems to be a development of the type
|
|
|
represented in Pl. XCV No. 2, B. by adding towers and two lateral
|
|
|
porticos[Footnote 1: Already published in Les projets primitifs Pl.
|
|
|
XLIII.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the left is a view of the exterior of the preceding plan. It is
|
|
|
accompanied by the following note:_
|
|
|
|
|
|
757.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This building is inhabited below and above; the way up is by the
|
|
|
campaniles, and in going up one has to use the platform, where the
|
|
|
drums of the four domes are, and this platform has a parapet in
|
|
|
front, and none of these domes communicate with the church, but they
|
|
|
are quite separate.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. XCVI No. 1 (MS. C. A. 16b; 65a). Perspective view of a church
|
|
|
seen from behind; this recalls the Duomo at Florence, but with two
|
|
|
campaniles[Footnote 2: Already published in the Saggio Pl. IX.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCVII No. 3 (MS. B. 52a). The central part is a development of
|
|
|
S. Lorenzo at Milan, such as was executed at the Duomo of Pavia.
|
|
|
There is sufficient analogy between the building actually executed
|
|
|
and this sketch to suggest a direct connection between them.
|
|
|
Leonardo accompanied Francesco di Giorgio[Footnote 3: See MALASPINA,
|
|
|
il Duomo di Pavia. Documents.] when the latter was consulted on June
|
|
|
21st, 1490 as to this church; the fact that the only word
|
|
|
accompanying the plan is:_ "sagrestia", _seems to confirm our
|
|
|
supposition, for the sacristies were added only in 1492, i. e. four
|
|
|
years after the beginning of the Cathedral, which at that time was
|
|
|
most likely still sufficiently unfinished to be capable of receiving
|
|
|
the form of the present sketch.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCVII No. 2 shows the exterior of this design. Below is the
|
|
|
note:_ edifitio al proposito del fodameto figurato di socto
|
|
|
_(edifice proper for the ground plan figured below).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Here we may also mention the plan of a Latin cross drawn in MS. C.
|
|
|
A. fol. 266 (see p. 50).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCIV No. 1 (MS. L. 15b). External side view of Brunellesco's
|
|
|
Florentine basilica San Lorenzo, seen from the North.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCIV No. 4 (V. A. V, 1). Principal front of a nave, most likely
|
|
|
of a church on the plan of a Latin cross. We notice here not only
|
|
|
the principal features which were employed afterwards in Alberti's
|
|
|
front of S. Maria Novella, but even details of a more advanced
|
|
|
style, such as we are accustomed to meet with only after the year
|
|
|
1520.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the background of Leonardo's unfinished picture of St. Jerome
|
|
|
(Vatican Gallery) a somewhat similar church front is indicated (see
|
|
|
the accompanying sketch).
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Illustration with caption: The view of the front of a temple,
|
|
|
apparently a dome in the centre of four corinthian porticos bearing
|
|
|
pediments (published by Amoretti Tav. II. B as being by Leonardo),
|
|
|
is taken from a drawing, now at the Ambrosian Gallery. We cannot
|
|
|
consider this to be by the hand of the master.]_
|
|
|
|
|
|
_C. Studies for a form of a Church most proper for preaching.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The problem as to what form of church might answer the requirements
|
|
|
of acoustics seems to have engaged Leonardo's very particular
|
|
|
attention. The designation of_ "teatro" _given to some of these
|
|
|
sketches, clearly shows which plan seemed to him most favourable for
|
|
|
hearing the preacher's voice.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCVII, No. 1 (MS. B, 52). Rectangular edifice divided into three
|
|
|
naves with an apse on either side, terminated by a semicircular
|
|
|
theatre with rising seats, as in antique buildings. The pulpit is in
|
|
|
the centre. Leonardo has written on the left side of the sketch_:
|
|
|
"teatro da predicare" _(Theatre for preaching).
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B, 55a (see page 56, Fig. 1). A domed church after the type of
|
|
|
Pl. XCV, No. 1, shows four theatres occupying the apses and facing
|
|
|
the square_ "coro" _(choir), which is in the centre between the four
|
|
|
pillars of the dome.[Footnote 1: The note_ teatro de predicar, _on
|
|
|
the right side is, I believe, in the handwriting of Pompeo Leoni. J.
|
|
|
P. R.] The rising arrangement of the seats is shown in the sketch
|
|
|
above. At the place marked_ B _Leonardo wrote_ teatri per uldire
|
|
|
messa _(rows of seats to hear mass), at_ T teatri,_ and at_ C coro
|
|
|
_(choir).
|
|
|
|
|
|
In MS. C.A. 260, are slight sketches of two plans for rectangular
|
|
|
choirs and two elevations of the altar and pulpit which seem to be
|
|
|
in connection with these plans.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In MS. Ash II, 8a (see p. 56 and 57. Fig. 2 and 3)._ "Locho dove si
|
|
|
predica" _(Place for preaching). A most singular plan for a
|
|
|
building. The interior is a portion of a sphere, the centre of which
|
|
|
is the summit of a column destined to serve as the preacher's
|
|
|
pulpit. The inside is somewhat like a modern theatre, whilst the
|
|
|
exterior and the galleries and stairs recall the ancient
|
|
|
amphitheatres.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Illustration with caption: Page 57, Fig. 4. A plan accompanying the
|
|
|
two preceding drawings. If this gives the complete form Leonardo
|
|
|
intended for the edifice, it would have comprised only about two
|
|
|
thirds of the circle. Leonardo wrote in the centre_ "fondamento", _a
|
|
|
word he often employed for plans, and on the left side of the view
|
|
|
of the exterior:_ locho dove si predicha _(a place for preaching
|
|
|
in)._]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_D. Design for a Mausoleum.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCVIII (P. V., 182._ No. d'ordre 2386). In the midst of a hilly
|
|
|
landscape rises an artificial mountain in the form of a gigantic
|
|
|
cone, crowned by an imposing temple. At two thirds of the height a
|
|
|
terrace is cut out with six doorways forming entrances to galleries,
|
|
|
each leading to three sepulchral halls, so constructed as to contain
|
|
|
about five hundred funeral urns, disposed in the customary antique
|
|
|
style. From two opposite sides steps ascend to the terrace in a
|
|
|
single flight and beyond it to the temple above. A large circular
|
|
|
opening, like that in the Pantheon, is in the dome above what may be
|
|
|
the altar, or perhaps the central monument on the level of the
|
|
|
terrace below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The section of a gallery given in the sketch to the right below
|
|
|
shows the roof to be constructed on the principle of superimposed
|
|
|
horizontal layers, projecting one beyond the other, and each
|
|
|
furnished with a sort of heel, which appears to be undercut, so as
|
|
|
to give the appearance of a beam from within. Granite alone would be
|
|
|
adequate to the dimensions here given to the key stone, as the
|
|
|
thickness of the layers can hardly be considered to be less than a
|
|
|
foot. In taking this as the basis of our calculation for the
|
|
|
dimensions of the whole construction, the width of the chamber would
|
|
|
be about 25 feet but, judging from the number of urns it
|
|
|
contains--and there is no reason to suppose that these urns were
|
|
|
larger than usual--it would seem to be no more than about 8 or 10
|
|
|
feet.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The construction of the vaults resembles those in the galleries of
|
|
|
some etruscan tumuli, for instance the Regulini Galeassi tomb at
|
|
|
Cervetri (lately discovered) and also that of the chamber and
|
|
|
passages of the pyramid of Cheops and of the treasury of Atreus at
|
|
|
Mycenae.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The upper cone displays not only analogies with the monuments
|
|
|
mentioned in the note, but also with Etruscan tumuli, such as the
|
|
|
Cocumella tomb at Vulci, and the Regulini Galeassi tomb_[Footnote 1:
|
|
|
_See_ FERSGUSON, _Handbook of Architecture, I,_ 291.]. _The whole
|
|
|
scheme is one of the most magnificent in the history of
|
|
|
Architecture.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It would be difficult to decide as to whether any monument he had
|
|
|
seen suggested this idea to Leonardo, but it is worth while to
|
|
|
enquire, if any monument, or group of monuments of an earlier date
|
|
|
may be supposed to have done so._[Footnote 2: _There are, in
|
|
|
Algiers, two Monuments, commonly called_ "Le Madracen" _and_ "Le
|
|
|
tombeau de la Chretienne," _which somewhat resemble Leonardo's
|
|
|
design. They are known to have served as the Mausolea of the Kings
|
|
|
of Mauritania. Pomponius Mela, the geographer of the time of the
|
|
|
Emperor Claudius, describes them as having been_ "Monumentum commune
|
|
|
regiae gentis." _See_ Le Madracen, Rapport fait par M. le Grand
|
|
|
Rabbin AB. CAHEN, Constantine 1873--Memoire sur les fouilles
|
|
|
executees au Madras'en .. par le Colonel BRUNON, Constantine
|
|
|
l873.--Deux Mausolees Africains, le Madracen et le tombeau de la
|
|
|
Chretienne par M. J. DE LAURIERE, Tours l874.--Le tombeau de la
|
|
|
Chretienne, Mausolee des rois Mauritaniens par M. BERBRUGGER, Alger
|
|
|
1867.--_I am indebted to M. LE BLANC, of the Institut, and M. LUD,
|
|
|
LALANNE, Bibliothecaire of the Institut for having first pointed out
|
|
|
to me the resemblance between these monuments; while M. ANT. HERON
|
|
|
DE VlLLEFOSSE of the Louvre was kind enough to place the
|
|
|
abovementioned rare works at my disposal. Leonardo's observations on
|
|
|
the coast of Africa are given later in this work. The Herodium near
|
|
|
Bethlehem in Palestine_ (Jebel el Fureidis, _the Frank Mountain)
|
|
|
was, according to the latest researches, constructed on a very
|
|
|
similar plan. See_ Der Frankenberg, von Baurath C. SCHICK in
|
|
|
Jerusalem, Zeitschrift des Deutschen Palastina-Vereins, _Leipzag_
|
|
|
1880, _Vol. III, pages_ 88-99 _and Plates IV and V._ J. P. R.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_E. Studies for the Central Tower, or Tiburio of Milan Cathedral.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Towards the end of the fifteenth century the Fabbricceria del Duomo
|
|
|
had to settle on the choice of a model for the crowning and central
|
|
|
part of this vast building. We learn from a notice published by G.
|
|
|
L. Calvi [Footnote: G. L. CALVI, Notizie sulla vita e sulle opere
|
|
|
dei principali architetti scultori e pittori che fiorirono in
|
|
|
Milano, Part III, 20. See also: H. DE GEYMULLER, Les projets
|
|
|
primitifs etc. I, 37 and 116-119.--The Fabbricceria of the Duomo has
|
|
|
lately begun the publication of the archives, which may possibly
|
|
|
tell us more about the part taken by Leonardo, than has hitherto
|
|
|
been known.] that among the artists who presented models in the year
|
|
|
1488 were: Bramante, Pietro da Gorgonzola, Luca Paperio (Fancelli),
|
|
|
and Leonardo da Vinci.--
|
|
|
|
|
|
Several sketches by Leonardo refer to this important project:
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. XCIX, No. 2 (MS. S. K. III, No. 36a) a small plan of the whole
|
|
|
edifice.--The projecting chapels in the middle of the transept are
|
|
|
wanting here. The nave appears to be shortened and seems to be
|
|
|
approached by an inner "vestibolo".--
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. C, No. 2 (Tr. 21). Plan of the octagon tower, giving the
|
|
|
disposition of the buttresses; starting from the eight pillars
|
|
|
adjoining the four principal piers and intended to support the eight
|
|
|
angles of the Tiburio. These buttresses correspond exactly with
|
|
|
those described by Bramante as existing in the model presented by
|
|
|
Omodeo. [Footnote: Bramante's opinion was first published by G.
|
|
|
MONGERl, Arch. stor. Lomb. V, fasc. 3 and afterwards by me in the
|
|
|
publication mentioned in the preceding note.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. C, 3 (MS. Tr. 16). Two plans showing different arrangements of
|
|
|
the buttresses, which seem to be formed partly by the intersection
|
|
|
of a system of pointed arches such as that seen in **
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. C, No. 5 (MS. B, 27a) destined to give a broader base to the
|
|
|
drum. The text underneath is given under No. 788.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B, 3--three slight sketches of plans in connexion with the
|
|
|
preceding ones._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. XCIX, No.1 (MS. Tr. 15) contains several small sketches of
|
|
|
sections and exterior views of the Dome; some of them show
|
|
|
buttress-walls shaped as inverted arches. Respecting these Leonardo
|
|
|
notes:_
|
|
|
|
|
|
758.
|
|
|
|
|
|
L'arco rivescio e migliore per fare spalla che l'ordinario, perche
|
|
|
il rovescio trova sotto se muro resistete alla sua debolezza, e
|
|
|
l'ordinario no trova nel suo debole se non aria
|
|
|
|
|
|
The inverted arch is better for giving a shoulder than the ordinary
|
|
|
one, because the former finds below it a wall resisting its
|
|
|
weakness, whilst the latter finds in its weak part nothing but air.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _Three slight sketches of sections on the same
|
|
|
leaf--above those reproduced here--are more closely connected with
|
|
|
the large drawing in the centre of Pl. C, No. 4 (M.S, Tr. 41) which
|
|
|
shows a section of a very elevated dome, with double vaults,
|
|
|
connected by ribs and buttresses ingeniously disposed, so as to
|
|
|
bring the weight of the lantern to bear on the base of the dome.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A sketch underneath it shows a round pillar on which is indicated
|
|
|
which part of its summit is to bear the weight: "il pilastro sara
|
|
|
charicho in . a . b." (The column will bear the weight at a b.)
|
|
|
Another note is above on the right side:_ Larcho regiera tanto sotto
|
|
|
asse chome di sopra se _(The arch supports as much below it [i. e. a
|
|
|
hanging weight] as above it).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. C, No. 1 (C. A. 303a). Larger sketch of half section of the
|
|
|
Dome, with a very complicated system of arches, and a double vault.
|
|
|
Each stone is shaped so as to be knit or dovetailed to its
|
|
|
neighbours. Thus the inside of the Dome cannot be seen from below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. C. A. 303b. A repetition of the preceding sketch with very
|
|
|
slight modifications._]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Figs. 1. and Fig. 2. two sketeches of the dome]
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. Tr. 9 (see Fig. 1 and 2). Section of the Dome with reverted
|
|
|
buttresses between the windows, above which iron anchors or chains
|
|
|
seem to be intended. Below is the sketch of the outside._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_PI. XCIX, No. 3 (C. A., 262a) four sketches of the exterior of the
|
|
|
Dome.
|
|
|
|
|
|
C. A. 12. Section, showing the points of rupture of a gothic vault,
|
|
|
in evident connection with the sketches described above.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It deserves to be noticed how easily and apparently without effort,
|
|
|
Leonardo manages to combine gothic details and structure with the
|
|
|
more modern shape of the Dome.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The following notes are on the same leaf,_ oni cosa poderosa, _and_
|
|
|
oni cosa poderosa desidera de(scendere); _farther below, several
|
|
|
multiplications most likely intended to calculate the weight of some
|
|
|
parts of the Dome, thus 16 x 47 = 720; 720 x 800 = 176000, next to
|
|
|
which is written:_ peso del pilastro di 9 teste _(weight of the
|
|
|
pillar 9 diameters high).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Below:_ 176000 x 8 = 1408000; _and below:_
|
|
|
|
|
|
Semjlio e se ce 80 (?) il peso del tiburio _(six millions six
|
|
|
hundred (?) 80 the weight of the Dome).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Bossi hazarded the theory that Leonardo might have been the
|
|
|
architect who built the church of Sta. Maria delle Grazie, but there
|
|
|
is no evidence to support this, either in documents or in the
|
|
|
materials supplied by Leonardos manuscripts and drawings. The sketch
|
|
|
given at the side shows the arrangement of the second and third
|
|
|
socle on the apses of the choir of that church; and it is remarkable
|
|
|
that those sketches, in MS. S. K. M. II2, 2a and Ib, occur with the
|
|
|
passage given in Volume I as No. 665 and 666 referring to the
|
|
|
composition of the Last Supper in the Refectory of that church._]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_F. The Project for lifting up the Battistero of Florence and
|
|
|
setting it on a basement._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Among the very few details Vasari gives as to the architectural
|
|
|
studies of Leonardo, we read: "And among these models and designs
|
|
|
there was one by way of which he showed several times to many
|
|
|
ingenious citizens who then governed Florence, his readiness to lift
|
|
|
up without ruining it, the church of San Giovanni in Florence (the
|
|
|
Battistero, opposite the Duomo) in order to place under it the
|
|
|
missing basement with steps; he supported his assertions with
|
|
|
reasons so persuasive, that while he spoke the undertaking seemed
|
|
|
feasable, although every one of his hearers, when he had departed,
|
|
|
could see by himself the impossibility of so vast an undertaking."_
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _This latter statement of Vasari's must be considered to
|
|
|
be exaggerated. I may refer here to some data given by_ LIBRI,
|
|
|
Histoire des sciences mathematiques en Italie (II, 216, 217): "On a
|
|
|
cru dans ces derniers temps faire un miracle en mecanique en
|
|
|
effectuant ce transport, et cependant des l'annee 1455, Gaspard Nadi
|
|
|
et Aristote de Fioravantio avaient transporte, a une distance
|
|
|
considerable, la tour de la Magione de Bologne, avec ses fondements,
|
|
|
qui avait presque quatre-vingts pieds de haut. Le continuateur de la
|
|
|
chronique de Pugliola dit que le trajet fut de 35 pieds et que
|
|
|
durant le transport auquel le chroniqueur affirme avoir assiste, il
|
|
|
arriva un accident grave qui fit pencher de trois pieds la tour
|
|
|
pendant qu'elle etait suspendue, mais que cet accident fut
|
|
|
promptement repare (Muratori, Scriptores rer. ital. Tom. XVIII, col.
|
|
|
717, 718). Alidosi a rapporte une note ou Nadi rend compte de ce
|
|
|
transport avec une rare simplicite. D'apres cette note, on voit que
|
|
|
les operations de ce genre n'etaient pas nouvelles. Celle-ci ne
|
|
|
couta que 150 livres (monnaie d'alors) y compris le cadeau que le
|
|
|
Legat fit aux deux mecaniciens. Dans la meme annee, Aristote
|
|
|
redressa le clocher de Cento, qui penchait de plus de cinq pieds
|
|
|
(Alidosi, instruttione p. 188-- Muratori, Scriptores rer. ital.,
|
|
|
tom. XXIII, col. 888.--Bossii, chronica Mediol., 1492, in-fol. ad
|
|
|
ann. 1455). On ne concoit pas comment les historiens des beaux-arts
|
|
|
ont pu negliger de tels hommes." J. P. R.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_In the MS. C. A. fol. 293, there are two sketches which possibly
|
|
|
might have a bearing on this bold enterprise. We find there a plan
|
|
|
of a circular or polygonal edifice surrounded by semicircular arches
|
|
|
in an oblique position. These may be taken for the foundation of the
|
|
|
steps and of the new platform. In the perspective elevation the same
|
|
|
edifice, forming a polygon, is shown as lifted up and resting on a
|
|
|
circle of inverted arches which rest on an other circle of arches in
|
|
|
the ordinary position, but so placed that the inverted arches above
|
|
|
rest on the spandrels of the lower range._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_What seems to confirm the supposition that the lifting up of a
|
|
|
building is here in question, is the indication of engines for
|
|
|
winding up, such as jacks, and a rack and wheel. As the lifting
|
|
|
apparatus represented on this sheet does not seem particularly
|
|
|
applicable to an undertaking of such magnitude, we may consider it
|
|
|
to be a first sketch or scheme for the engines to be used._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_G. Description of an unknown Temple._
|
|
|
|
|
|
759.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Twelve flights of steps led up to the great temple, which was eight
|
|
|
hundred braccia in circumference and built on an octagonal plan. At
|
|
|
the eight corners were eight large plinths, one braccia and a half
|
|
|
high, and three wide, and six long at the bottom, with an angle in
|
|
|
the middle; on these were eight great pillars, standing on the
|
|
|
plinths as a foundation, and twenty four braccia high. And on the
|
|
|
top of these were eight capitals three braccia long and six wide,
|
|
|
above which were the architrave frieze and cornice, four braccia and
|
|
|
a half high, and this was carried on in a straight line from one
|
|
|
pillar to the next and so, continuing for eight hundred braccia,
|
|
|
surrounded the whole temple, from pillar to pillar. To support this
|
|
|
entablature there were ten large columns of the same height as the
|
|
|
pillars, three braccia thick above their bases which were one
|
|
|
braccia and a half high.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The ascent to this temple was by twelve flights of steps, and the
|
|
|
temple was on the twelfth, of an octagonal form, and at each angle
|
|
|
rose a large pillar; and between the pillars were placed ten columns
|
|
|
of the same height as the pillars, rising at once from the pavement
|
|
|
to a height of twenty eight braccia and a half; and at this height
|
|
|
the architrave, frieze and cornice were placed which surrounded the
|
|
|
temple having a length of eight hundred braccia. At the same height,
|
|
|
and within the temple at the same level, and all round the centre of
|
|
|
the temple at a distance of 24 braccia farther in, are pillars
|
|
|
corresponding to the eight pillars in the angles, and columns
|
|
|
corresponding to those placed in the outer spaces. These rise to the
|
|
|
same height as the former ones, and over these the continuous
|
|
|
architrave returns towards the outer row of pillars and columns.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Either this description is incomplete, or, as seems to me
|
|
|
highly probable, it refers to some ruin. The enormous dimensions
|
|
|
forbid our supposing this to be any temple in Italy or Greece. Syria
|
|
|
was the native land of colossal octagonal buildings, in the early
|
|
|
centuries A. D. The Temple of Baalbek, and others are even larger
|
|
|
than that here described. J. P. R.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_V. Palace architecture.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But a small number of Leonardo's drawings refer to the architecture
|
|
|
of palaces, and our knowledge is small as to what style Leonardo
|
|
|
might have adopted for such buildings.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. CII No. 1 (W. XVIII). A small portion of a facade of a palace
|
|
|
in two stories, somewhat resembling Alberti's Palazzo
|
|
|
Rucellai.--Compare with this Bramante's painted front of the Casa
|
|
|
Silvestri, and a painting by Montorfano in San Pietro in Gessate at
|
|
|
Milan, third chapel on the left hand side and also with Bramante's
|
|
|
palaces at Rome. The pilasters with arabesques, the rustica between
|
|
|
them, and the figures over the window may be painted or in
|
|
|
sgraffito. The original is drawn in red chalk.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXI No. 1 (MS. Tr. 42). Sketch of a palace with battlements
|
|
|
and decorations, most likely graffiti; the details remind us of
|
|
|
those in the Castello at Vigevano._ [Footnote 1: _Count GIULIO
|
|
|
PORRO, in his valuable contribution to the_ Archivio Storico
|
|
|
Lombardo, Anno VIII, Fasc. IV (31 Dec. 1881): Leonardo da Vinci,
|
|
|
Libro di Annotazioni e Memorie, _refers to this in the following
|
|
|
note:_ "Alla pag. 41 vi e uno schizzo di volta ed accanto scrisse:
|
|
|
'il pilastro sara charicho in su 6' e potrebbe darsi che si
|
|
|
riferisse alla cupola della chiesa delle Grazie tanto piu che a
|
|
|
pag. 42 vi e un disegno che rassomiglia assai al basamento che oggi
|
|
|
si vede nella parte esterna del coro di quella chiesa." _This may
|
|
|
however be doubted. The drawing, here referred to, on page 41 of the
|
|
|
same manuscript, is reproduced on Pl. C No. 4 and described on page
|
|
|
61 as being a study for the cupola of the Duomo of Milan._ J. P. R.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_MS. Mz. 0", contains a design for a palace or house with a loggia
|
|
|
in the middle of the first story, over which rises an attic with a
|
|
|
Pediment reproduced on page 67. The details drawn close by on the
|
|
|
left seem to indicate an arrangement of coupled columns against the
|
|
|
wall of a first story.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXV No. 14 (MS. S. K. M. Ill 79a) contains a very slight
|
|
|
sketch in red chalk, which most probably is intended to represent
|
|
|
the facade of a palace. Inside is the short note 7 he 7 (7 and 7)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_MS. J2 8a (see pages 68 Fig. 1 and 2) contains a view of an unknown
|
|
|
palace. Its plan is indicated at the side._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_In MS. Br. M. 126a(see Fig. 3 on page 68) there is a sketch of a
|
|
|
house, on which Leonardo notes; casa con tre terrazi (house with
|
|
|
three terraces)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. CX, No. 4 (MS. L. 36b) represents the front of a fortified
|
|
|
building drawn at Cesena in 1502 (see No. 1040)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Here we may also mention the singular building in the allegorical
|
|
|
composition represented on Pl. LVIII in Vol. I. In front of it
|
|
|
appears the head of a sphinx or of a dragon which seems to be
|
|
|
carrying the palace away._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The following texts refer to the construction of palaces and other
|
|
|
buildings destined for private use:_
|
|
|
|
|
|
760.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the courtyard the walls must be half the height of its width,
|
|
|
that is if the court be 40 braccia, the house must be 20 high as
|
|
|
regards the walls of the said courtyard; and this courtyard must be
|
|
|
half as wide as the whole front.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CI, no. 1, and compare the dimensions here given,
|
|
|
with No. 748 lines 26-29; and the drawing belonging to it Pl. LXXXI,
|
|
|
no. 2.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the dispositions of a stable.
|
|
|
|
|
|
761.
|
|
|
|
|
|
FOR MAKING A CLEAN STABLE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The manner in which one must arrange a stable. You must first divide
|
|
|
its width in 3 parts, its depth matters not; and let these 3
|
|
|
divisions be equal and 6 braccia broad for each part and 10 high,
|
|
|
and the middle part shall be for the use of the stablemasters; the 2
|
|
|
side ones for the horses, each of which must be 6 braccia in width
|
|
|
and 6 in length, and be half a braccio higher at the head than
|
|
|
behind. Let the manger be at 2 braccia from the ground, to the
|
|
|
bottom of the rack, 3 braccia, and the top of it 4 braccia. Now, in
|
|
|
order to attain to what I promise, that is to make this place,
|
|
|
contrary to the general custom, clean and neat: as to the upper part
|
|
|
of the stable, i. e. where the hay is, that part must have at its
|
|
|
outer end a window 6 braccia high and 6 broad, through which by
|
|
|
simple means the hay is brought up to the loft, as is shown by the
|
|
|
machine _E_; and let this be erected in a place 6 braccia wide, and
|
|
|
as long as the stable, as seen at _k p_. The other two parts, which
|
|
|
are on either side of this, are again divided; those nearest to the
|
|
|
hay-loft are 4 braccia, _p s_, and only for the use and circulation
|
|
|
of the servants belonging to the stable; the other two which reach
|
|
|
to the outer walls are 2 braccia, as seen at _s k_, and these are
|
|
|
made for the purpose of giving hay to the mangers, by means of
|
|
|
funnels, narrow at the top and wide over the manger, in order that
|
|
|
the hay should not choke them. They must be well plastered and clean
|
|
|
and are represented at 4 _f s_. As to the giving the horses water,
|
|
|
the troughs must be of stone and above them [cisterns of] water. The
|
|
|
mangers may be opened as boxes are uncovered by raising the lids.
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. LXXVIII, No.1.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Decorations for feasts.
|
|
|
|
|
|
762.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE WAY TO CONSTRUCT A FRAME-WORK FOR DECORATING BUILDINGS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The way in which the poles ought to be placed for tying bunches of
|
|
|
juniper on to them. These poles must lie close to the framework of
|
|
|
the vaulting and tie the bunches on with osier withes, so as to clip
|
|
|
them even afterwards with shears.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let the distance from one circle to another be half a braccia; and
|
|
|
the juniper [sprigs] must lie top downwards, beginning from below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Round this column tie four poles to which willows about as thick as
|
|
|
a finger must be nailed and then begin from the bottom and work
|
|
|
upwards with bunches of juniper sprigs, the tops downwards, that is
|
|
|
upside down. [Footnote: See Pl. CII, No. 3. The words here given as
|
|
|
the title line, lines 1--4, are the last in the original MS.--Lines
|
|
|
5--16 are written under fig. 4.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
763.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The water should be allowed to fall from the whole circle _a b_.
|
|
|
[Footnote: Other drawings of fountains are given on Pl. CI (W. XX);
|
|
|
the original is a pen and ink drawing on blue paper; on Pl. CIII
|
|
|
(MS. B.) and Pl. LXXXII.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_VI. Studies of architectural details._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Several of Leonardo's drawings of architectural details prove that,
|
|
|
like other great masters of that period, he had devoted his
|
|
|
attention to the study of the proportion of such details. As every
|
|
|
organic being in nature has its law of construction and growth,
|
|
|
these masters endeavoured, each in his way, to discover and prove a
|
|
|
law of proportion in architecture. The following notes in Leonardo's
|
|
|
manuscripts refer to this subject._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_MS. S. K. M. Ill, 47b (see Fig. 1). A diagram, indicating the rules
|
|
|
as given by Vitruvius and by Leon Battista Alberti for the
|
|
|
proportions of the Attic base of a column._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_MS. S. K. M. Ill 55a (see Fig. 2). Diagram showing the same rules._
|
|
|
|
|
|
764.
|
|
|
|
|
|
B toro superiore . . . . . toro superiore
|
|
|
2B nestroli . . . . . . astragali quadre
|
|
|
3B orbiculo . . . . . . . . troclea
|
|
|
4B nestroli . . . . . . astragali quadre
|
|
|
5B toro iferiore . . . . . . toro iferiore
|
|
|
6B latastro . . . . . . . . plintho
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: No explanation can be offered of the meaning of the
|
|
|
letter B, which precedes each name. It may be meant for _basa_
|
|
|
(base). Perhaps it refers to some author on architecture or an
|
|
|
architect (Bramante?) who employed the designations, thus marked for
|
|
|
the mouldings. 3. _troclea._ Philander: _Trochlea sive trochalia aut
|
|
|
rechanum._ 6. _Laterculus_ or _latastrum_ is the Latin name for
|
|
|
_Plinthus_ (pi lambda Xiv) but Vitruvius adopted this Greek name
|
|
|
and "latastro" seems to have been little in use. It is to be found
|
|
|
besides the text given above, as far as I am aware, only two
|
|
|
drawings of the Uffizi Collection, where in one instance, it
|
|
|
indicates the _abacus_ of a Doric capital.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
765.
|
|
|
|
|
|
STEPS OF URRBINO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The plinth must be as broad as the thickness of the wall against
|
|
|
which the plinth is built. [Footnote: See Pl. CX No. 3. The hasty
|
|
|
sketch on the right hand side illustrates the unsatisfactory effect
|
|
|
produced when the plinth is narrower than the wall.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
766.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The ancient architects ...... beginning with the Egyptians (?) who,
|
|
|
as Diodorus Siculus writes, were the first to build and construct
|
|
|
large cities and castles, public and private buildings of fine form,
|
|
|
large and well proportioned .....
|
|
|
|
|
|
The column, which has its thickness at the third part .... The one
|
|
|
which would be thinnest in the middle, would break ...; the one
|
|
|
which is of equal thickness and of equal strength, is better for the
|
|
|
edifice. The second best as to the usefulness will be the one whose
|
|
|
greatest thickness is where it joins with the base.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CIII, No. 3, where the sketches belonging to
|
|
|
lines 10--16 are reproduced, but reversed. The sketch of columns,
|
|
|
here reproduced by a wood cut, stands in the original close to lines
|
|
|
5--8.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The capital must be formed in this way. Divide its thickness at the
|
|
|
top into 8; at the foot make it 5/7, and let it be 5/7 high and you
|
|
|
will have a square; afterwards divide the height into 8 parts as you
|
|
|
did for the column, and then take 1/8 for the echinus and another
|
|
|
eighth for the thickness of the abacus on the top of the capital.
|
|
|
The horns of the abacus of the capital have to project beyond the
|
|
|
greatest width of the bell 2/7, i. e. sevenths of the top of the
|
|
|
bell, so 1/7 falls to the projection of each horn. The truncated
|
|
|
part of the horns must be as broad as it is high. I leave the rest,
|
|
|
that is the ornaments, to the taste of the sculptors. But to return
|
|
|
to the columns and in order to prove the reason of their strength or
|
|
|
weakness according to their shape, I say that when the lines
|
|
|
starting from the summit of the column and ending at its base and
|
|
|
their direction and length ..., their distance apart or width may be
|
|
|
equal; I say that this column ...
|
|
|
|
|
|
767.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The cylinder of a body columnar in shape and its two opposite ends
|
|
|
are two circles enclosed between parallel lines, and through the
|
|
|
centre of the cylinder is a straight line, ending at the centre of
|
|
|
these circles, and called by the ancients the axis.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Leonardo wrote these lines on the margin of a page of the
|
|
|
Trattato di Francesco di Giorgio, where there are several drawings
|
|
|
of columns, as well as a head drawn in profile inside an outline
|
|
|
sketch of a capital.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
768.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_a b_ is 1/3 of _n m_; _m o_ is 1/6 of _r o_. The ovolo projects 1/6
|
|
|
of _r o_; _s_ 7 1/5 of _r o_, _a b_ is divided into 9 1/2; the
|
|
|
abacus is 3/9 the ovolo 4/9, the bead-moulding and the fillet 2/9
|
|
|
and 1/2.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. LXXXV, No. 16. In the original the drawing and
|
|
|
writing are both in red chalk.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Pl. LXXXV No. 6 (MS. Ash. II 6b) contains a small sketch of a
|
|
|
capital with the following note, written in three lines:_ I chorni
|
|
|
del capitelo deono essere la quarta parte d'uno quadro _(The horns
|
|
|
of a capital must measure the fourth part of a square)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_MS. S. K. M. III 72b contains two sketches of ornamentations of
|
|
|
windows._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_In MS. C. A. 308a; 938a (see Pl. LXXXII No. 1) there are several
|
|
|
sketches of columns. One of the two columns on the right is similar
|
|
|
to those employed by Bramante at the Canonica di S. Ambrogio. The
|
|
|
same columns appear in the sketch underneath the plan of a castle.
|
|
|
There they appear coupled, and in two stories one above the other.
|
|
|
The archivolls which seem to spring out of the columns, are shaped
|
|
|
like twisted cords, meant perhaps to be twisted branches. The walls
|
|
|
between the columns seem to be formed out of blocks of wood, the
|
|
|
pedestals are ornamented with a reticulated pattern. From all this
|
|
|
we may suppose that Leonardo here had in mind either some festive
|
|
|
decoration, or perhaps a pavilion for some hunting place or park.
|
|
|
The sketch of columns marked "35" gives an example of columns shaped
|
|
|
like candelabra, a form often employed at that time, particularly in
|
|
|
Milan, and the surrounding districts for instance in the Cortile di
|
|
|
Casa Castiglione now Silvestre, in the cathedral of Como, at Porta
|
|
|
della Rana &c._
|
|
|
|
|
|
769.
|
|
|
|
|
|
CONCERNING ARCHITRAVES OF ONE OR SEVERAL PIECES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An architrave of several pieces is stronger than that of one single
|
|
|
piece, if those pieces are placed with their length in the direction
|
|
|
of the centre of the world. This is proved because stones have their
|
|
|
grain or fibre generated in the contrary direction i. e. in the
|
|
|
direction of the opposite horizons of the hemisphere, and this is
|
|
|
contrary to fibres of the plants which have ...
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The text is incomplete in the original.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The Proportions of the stories of a building are indicated by a
|
|
|
sketch in MS. S. K. M. II2 11b (see Pl. LXXXV No. 15). The measures
|
|
|
are written on the left side, as follows: br 1 1/2--6 3/4--br
|
|
|
1/12--2 br--9 e 1/2--1 1/2--br 5--o 9--o 3 [br=braccia; o=oncie].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXV No. 13 (MS. B. 62a) and Pl. XCIII No. 1. (MS. B. 15a) give
|
|
|
a few examples of arches supported on piers._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_XIII.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Theoretical writings on Architecture.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Leonardo's original writings on the theory of Architecture have come
|
|
|
down to us only in a fragmentary state; still, there seems to be no
|
|
|
doubt that he himself did not complete them. It would seem that
|
|
|
Leonardo entertained the idea of writing a large and connected book
|
|
|
on Architecture; and it is quite evident that the materials we
|
|
|
possess, which can be proved to have been written at different
|
|
|
periods, were noted down with a more or less definite aim and
|
|
|
purpose. They might all be collected under the one title: "Studies
|
|
|
on the Strength of Materials". Among them the investigations on the
|
|
|
subject of fissures in walls are particularly thorough, and very
|
|
|
fully reported; these passages are also especially interesting,
|
|
|
because Leonardo was certainly the first writer on architecture who
|
|
|
ever treated the subject at all. Here, as in all other cases
|
|
|
Leonardo carefully avoids all abstract argument. His data are not
|
|
|
derived from the principles of algebra, but from the laws of
|
|
|
mechanics, and his method throughout is strictly experimental.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Though the conclusions drawn from his investigations may not have
|
|
|
that precision which we are accustomed to find in Leonardo's
|
|
|
scientific labours, their interest is not lessened. They prove at
|
|
|
any rate his deep sagacity and wonderfully clear mind. No one
|
|
|
perhaps, who has studied these questions since Leonardo, has
|
|
|
combined with a scientific mind anything like the artistic delicacy
|
|
|
of perception which gives interest and lucidity to his observations.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I do not assert that the arrangement here adopted for the passages
|
|
|
in question is that originally intended by Leonardo; but their
|
|
|
distribution into five groups was suggested by the titles, or
|
|
|
headings, which Leonardo himself prefixed to most of these notes.
|
|
|
Some of the longer sections perhaps should not, to be in strict
|
|
|
agreement with this division, have been reproduced in their entirety
|
|
|
in the place where they occur. But the comparatively small amount of
|
|
|
the materials we possess will render them, even so, sufficiently
|
|
|
intelligible to the reader; it did not therefore seem necessary or
|
|
|
desirable to subdivide the passages merely for the sake of strict
|
|
|
classification._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The small number of chapters given under the fifth class, treating
|
|
|
on the centre of gravity in roof-beams, bears no proportion to the
|
|
|
number of drawings and studies which refer to the same subject. Only
|
|
|
a small selection of these are reproduced in this work since the
|
|
|
majority have no explanatory text._
|
|
|
|
|
|
I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON FISSURES IN WALLS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
770.
|
|
|
|
|
|
First write the treatise on the causes of the giving way of walls
|
|
|
and then, separately, treat of the remedies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Parallel fissures constantly occur in buildings which are erected on
|
|
|
a hill side, when the hill is composed of stratified rocks with an
|
|
|
oblique stratification, because water and other moisture often
|
|
|
penetrates these oblique seams carrying in greasy and slippery soil;
|
|
|
and as the strata are not continuous down to the bottom of the
|
|
|
valley, the rocks slide in the direction of the slope, and the
|
|
|
motion does not cease till they have reached the bottom of the
|
|
|
valley, carrying with them, as though in a boat, that portion of the
|
|
|
building which is separated by them from the rest. The remedy for
|
|
|
this is always to build thick piers under the wall which is
|
|
|
slipping, with arches from one to another, and with a good scarp and
|
|
|
let the piers have a firm foundation in the strata so that they may
|
|
|
not break away from them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In order to find the solid part of these strata, it is necessary to
|
|
|
make a shaft at the foot of the wall of great depth through the
|
|
|
|